I guess Iâm back and six posts are queued for a couple of special occasions đ
Thank you for reading my work đ˝
what's in here?
ĂŚspa
Virtual Valentine (Kim Minjeong)
See You Very Soon (Kim Minjeong, Yu Jimin)
Stay A Little Longer (Kim Minjeong)
Stay Beautiful (Yu Jimin)
Full Moons and A Lunar Eclipse (Ning Yizhuo)
Itzy
True Blue (Hwang Yeji)
Red Velvet
Orbiting (Kang Seulgi)
Say Donât Go (Kang Seulgi)
Take A Chance With Me (Bae Joohyun)
Twice
Iâll Call You Mine (Myoui Mina)
Oh my my my (Im Nayeon)
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
It feels like any other morning. Soft. Slow. Familiar in the way that makes you forget to question it.
The sunlight slips through the curtains at the wrong angle, brushing against your face like something gentle enough to ignore. You groan quietly, burying your face deeper into the pillow, instinctively shifting closer to the other side of the bed.
There is a dip in the mattress.
Faint. Subtle.
Like it has always been there.
You settle into it without thinking, your body moving on memory alone. Your arm drifts across the sheets, stopping just short of where she should be. Your fingers curl slightly, like they remember something your mind refuses to say out loud.
ââŚyouâre awake,â you mumble, voice rough with sleep.
A quiet hum answers you.
Soft. Familiar.
âGo back to sleep,â Karina murmurs.
âYou woke me up.â
âI didnât do anything.â
âYouâre breathing too loud.â
There is a pause.
Then a quiet scoff, almost fond. âYouâre impossible.â
You smile into the pillow, eyes still closed.
You stay like that longer than you need to. Suspended in that fragile space between asleep and awake, where everything feels right as long as you donât move too much. As long as you donât think too hard.
ââŚwhat time is it?â you ask.
âToo early.â
âRina, baby, thatâs not a real answer.â
âItâs real enough.â
You huff softly, dragging your hand lazily across the bed again. This time your fingertips press a little deeper into the mattress, like you are testing the shape of something that isnât quite there.
âFive more minutes,â you say.
âYou said that ten minutes ago.â
âI mean it this time.â
âYou always mean it.â
ââŚand I always fail.â
âExactly. See, whoever said youâre stupid.â
âIâm guessing you didâ
You crack one eye open.
She is there.
On her side, facing you. Hair messy, falling across her face in soft strands. Her expression is calm, a little amused, like she has been watching you for longer than you realized.
âYouâre staring,â you say.
âYouâre ugly when you wake up.â
âYou say that every morning.â
âAnd Iâm always right.â
You squint at her, then reach blindly for the blanket, tugging it up over your face.
ââŚyouâre mean in the mornings.â
âIâm honest.â
âSame thing.â
She laughs quietly, the sound soft enough that it feels like it belongs in this half-asleep world more than anywhere else.
You peek out from under the blanket again.
Sheâs still in that same position, looking at you.
âYouâre still staring,â you mumble.
âYouâre still ugly.â
ââŚrude.â
You push yourself up slowly, stretching your arms over your head. Your hand drifts toward her again without thinking, reaching out to brush her hair away from her face like you always do.
You stop.
Just before contact.
Close enough that it feels like you did it.
Your fingers hover there for a second too long.
ââŚwhat?â she asks.
âNothing.â
You pull your hand back, scratching your cheek instead like that was always the plan.
âStay here,â you say, swinging your legs off the bed. âIâll make breakfast.â
âYouâre going to burn it again.â
âI burned it once.â
âYou burned it three times.â
âDetails.â
She shifts slightly, propping her head up with her hand as she watches you. There is something comfortable about it. Like she has always been there in the mornings, watching you fumble your way into being awake.
âYou also almost set off the fire alarm,â she adds.
âThat was one time.â
âThat was the same time.â
ââŚstill counts as once.â
She hums, unconvinced.
You grab a shirt from the chair, pulling it on as you head toward the door. You pause just before stepping out, glancing back at her.
âDonât move,â you say.
âIâm not going anywhere.â
You nod.
The kitchen greets you the same way it always does. Quiet. Still. A little too neat in places you donât remember cleaning.
You reach for two plates without thinking.
Set them down.
Side by side.
There is a small pause.
Then you keep going.
Eggs crack against the edge of the pan, the soft sizzle filling the space. It sounds louder than it should in the quiet.
âYouâre staring again,â you call out, glancing over your shoulder.
Sheâs there, leaning against the counter now.
She always leans against the counter.
âIâm supervising,â she says.
âYouâre judging.â
âIâm helping.â
âYouâre not doing anything.â
âIâm emotionally supporting you.â
You laugh quietly, flipping the eggs with a little more confidence than before.
âWow,â she says. âLook at that. Almost edible. Youâre improving babyâ
âYouâre so annoying.â
âAnd yet you keep cooking for me.â
ââŚIâm a good person and a loving partner.â
âDebatable.â
You reach for two cups, filling both with water. One sits closer to you. The other sits across from you.
Untouched.
You donât look at it for long.
âYou want toast?â you ask.
âYouâre going to burn it.â
âI wonât.â
âYou will.â
âI wonât.â
ââŚfine. Make it.â
You slide the bread into the toaster, leaning against the counter as you wait. Your eyes drift back to her without meaning to.
Sheâs watching you again.
Quiet.
âYouâre smiling,â she says.
âI am not.â
âYou are.â
ââŚstop looking at me.â
âMake me.â
You hesitate, then grab a piece of bread from the bag, holding it up like a weak threat.
âI will throw this.â
âYou wouldnât.â
âI would.â
âYou wonât.â
ââŚyouâre right, I wonât.â
She smiles, and itâs enough to make you lower your hand.
The toaster pops.
You flinch slightly at the sound.
She doesnât.
You donât think about it.
âSee?â you say, grabbing the toast. âPerfect.â
âItâs slightly burnt.â
âItâs golden.â
âItâs brown.â
âGolden brown.â
She shakes her head, but sheâs smiling.
At the table, you sit across from her. Two plates. Two cups.
She looks exactly the same as always.
Like she belongs there.
âYouâre not eating?â you ask.
âI will.â
You nod, taking a bite.
It tastes normal. Warm. Real.
âYou improved,â she says.
âSee? I told you.â
âI didnât say it was good.â
âYou implied it.â
âI implied it was edible.â
âThatâs basically the same thing.â
âNot even close.â
You smile anyway.
Your eyes flick to her plate.
Still untouched.
You look away quickly, taking another bite.
ââŚyou always rush,â she says.
âI donât.â
âYou do.â
âI eat at a normal pace.â
âYou eat like someoneâs going to take it from you.â
ââŚare you going to take it from me?â
âNo.â
âThen Iâm fine.â
She hums softly, like she doesnât fully agree.
You slow down anyway.
Just a little.
After breakfast, you leave the plates in the sink.
Karinaâs plate remained untouched. You moved it to the fridge.
You tell yourself youâll come back.
You always do.
You wipe your hands on a towel, glancing toward the living room.
Sheâs already there.
Sheâs always there first.
You walk in, dropping onto the couch with a quiet sigh. The cushion dips slightly under your weight.
You pat the space beside you.
âCome here.â
âIâm already here.â
âCloser.â
She rolls her eyes, but shifts anyway.
Close enough that you can pretend you feel her warmth.
You lean back, letting your head fall against the cushion.
âYouâre going to fall asleep again,â she says.
âI wonât.â
âYou will.â
ââŚI might.â
She exhales softly, something fond hidden in the sound.
You turn your head slightly, looking at her.
ââŚstay today,â you say quietly.
She meets your gaze.
âIâm here.â
âThatâs not what I mean.â
A small pause.
ââŚyouâre overthinking again.â
You nod.
ââŚyeah.â
You donât push it.
Instead, you reach for the remote, turning on something random. The screen flickers to life, filling the room with soft, meaningless noise.
You lower the volume a little.
The click sounds louder than it should.
She doesnât react.
You donât think about it.
Your shoulder leans just slightly toward her.
You stop before it actually touches.
ââŚhey,â you say after a while.
âHmm?â
âIf you could go anywhere right now, where would you go?â
She tilts her head, thinking.
ââŚsomewhere quiet.â
âThis isnât quiet?â
âItâs not the same.â
You nod slowly.
ââŚthen Iâd go with you.â
She glances at you.
ââŚof course you would.â
âSomeone has to make your breakfast.â
âYouâd burn it there too.â
âWow. You really have no faith in me.â
âI have accurate expectations.â
You laugh softly, letting your head tilt back.
ââŚwhat about you?â she asks. âWhere would you go?â
You think about it.
Then shrug.
ââŚhereâs fine.â
She watches you for a second.
ââŚyouâre lying.â
ââŚmaybe. But youâre here. So thatâs okay.â
The show continues playing in the background, something slow, something neither of you are really watching.
âSee,â you murmur after a while. âYouâre already falling asleep.â
âIâm not.â
âYou are.â
âIâm resting.â
âYou say that every time.â
âBecause itâs true.â
You smile faintly, letting your eyes close.
For a while, everything feels normal.
Perfect, even.
Like nothing has ever been wrong.
Like nothing could be.
And if you stay like this long enough, you almost believe it.
Later, you order food.
Two portions.
When it arrives, you take both bags from the door.
You glance behind you.
She is still in the living room.
She stays in the living room.
âYou didnât come to get it?â you call out.
âI knew you would.â
You nod.
That makes sense.
You sit at the table again.
Two meals.
She does not touch hers.
You leave it there longer this time.
Long enough for it to go cold.
Even when you throw it away, you hesitate.
Like you are waiting for her to stop you.
She does not.
Evening settles.
You find yourself watching her more.
Not obvious.
Just enough to make sure she is still there.
She always is.
Until she is not.
You are in the middle of talking, turning toward her, expecting that small, unimpressed look.
The space beside you is empty.
Your words stop.
You blink.
She is back.
ââŚyouâre being weird,â she says.
âYou disappeared.â
âNo I didnât.â
âYou justâŚâ
âI havenât leftâ
You nod.
ââŚyeah.â
Night comes.
It always feels easier.
You sit on the floor, back against the couch. She sits beside you.
Close.
Still not touching.
âYouâre thinking again,â she says.
ââŚI always think.â
âNot like this.â
You let out a slow breath.
ââŚare you really here?â
Silence.
ââŚwhat do you think?â she asks.
âI think youâre right in front of me.â
âThen why donât you ever touch me?â
Your chest tightens.
âI do.â
âNo,â she says gently. âYou donât.â
You look down at your hands.
You do not answer.
ââŚyou didnât come see me,â she says.
The words land heavier now.
ââŚwhat?â
âYou didnât come.â
Your throat feels dry.
âI didnât know where to go.â
A pause.
âYou did, you just didnât goâ she says softly.
The memory presses in before you can stop it.
White flowers.
Too many of them.
People speaking in hushed voices.
A framed photo that you refused to look at.
Your hands clenched so tightly they hurt.
You shake your head.
âI couldnât.â
She watches you.
Quiet.
âI kept everything the same,â you say, your voice smaller now. âI thought if I didnât move anythingâŚâ
ââŚthen it wouldnât be real,â she finishes.
You nod.
âDance with me,â you whisper.
She studies you for a second.
Then nods.
ââŚokay.â
There is no music.
You stand anyway.
You hold your hand out.
You hesitate.
Then you close your fingers like they are wrapping around hers.
You move slowly.
Carefully.
ââŚyouâre stepping on my feet,â she murmurs.
A weak laugh leaves you.
âYou donât even have feet right now.â
ââŚrude.â
Your grip tightens around nothing.
You do not look down.
âYou love me, right?â you ask.
She looks at you.
Soft.
Certain.
ââŚyou know I do.â
âSay it.â
ââŚI love you.â
Your chest tightens.
This time, you say it back.
ââŚI love you too.â
The words feel heavier than they should.
Like they are late.
Like they are meant for somewhere else, another time, another life.
When you stop moving, the room feels still.
ââŚyou know this is goodbye,â she says.
Not a question.
You shake your head.
ââŚno.â
âYou do.â
Your eyes burn.
âI didnât get to say it properly.â
âYouâre saying it now.â
âItâs not the same.â
âI know.â
Silence settles between you.
âI should have been there,â you whisper. âI should have stayed. I should haveââ
âYou couldnât,â she says gently.
âI could have.â
âYou didnât.â
The truth sits between you.
Heavy.
Unavoidable.
ââŚsay goodbye,â she whispers.
You close your eyes.
Your hand tightens around nothing.
ââŚgoodbye, Karina.â
When you open them, she is gone.
This time, you do not call out.
You already know.
The room is exactly the same.
But it feels different.
Not emptier.
Just⌠honest.
The next morning, the sunlight feels too bright.
You sit at the table with one plate.
One cup.
You eat slowly.
When you finish, you wash everything right away.
You do not leave anything behind.
Later, you pick up your phone.
You scroll up.
Message after message.
All sent.
None answered.
Your thumb hovers for a moment.
Then you type again.
Iâm sorry I didnât come see you. Iâm sorry I didnât show up in time. Maybe in another life, my love.
You stare at it.
Then, slowly, you press send.
The message delivers.
It sits there.
Quiet.
Unanswered.
You lock your phone.
You do not open it again.
A song plays softly from your record player.
Familiar.
Itâs late.
The moon is out, and the city sleeps.
You stand in the middle of the room.
You take a step.
Then another.
Your body remembers the rhythm.
Even if nothing else does.
You close your eyes.
For a moment, it feels like she might still be there.
You open them.
You are alone.
You reach out nonetheless
You keep moving anyway.
Slow.
Unsteady.
And even when the song ends, you continue dancing.
shakespeare would be dead on the floor if he saw how good this was~@seullovesme
Tags: Tsundere, Genie Irene(she just reached through the screen and slapped me for calling her a genie)
There were 3 things you knew were absolute in this world, the chapter you did not study will be tested, the mitochondria is the powerhouse of the cell, and that if you made it out of this alive, Jimin was going to kill you. With a sack of potatoes, all the while telling you that she had told you so.
âStop walking home at night yourself.â Sheâd insist. You nodded in faux agreement, mostly to placate your best friend. Listen, Taxis are expensive, and youâd gotten self defence training, not just that, you kept a pepper spray on you, an item that Jimin seemed to have in spades. See, itâll be fine.
Except, yeah. No. The so-called universe clearly had other ideas, because here you were, hands tied, a thick, uncomfortable blindfold over your eyes, and the scent of incense hanging around you like a curse. The blindfold ripped off with a tug, and there they were: three figures in dark robes, all with candles, strange charms, and enough assorted witchy knick knacks to look like a shitty halloween costume. Bound by a chalk-drawn circle on the cold stone floor, you realised the truth. Youâd been kidnapped. By a cult.
Of course you had.
"I know, I know," you muttered under your breath, almost amused despite it all. Of course they were a cult. Thatâs just your luck. âHonestly, blame the author. Cliche little shit.â
âHey, umm, fellas, can we talk this out?â You look around, trying desperately to get one of the cultists to look at you, but to no avail.
âLet us begin.â The one most clad in regalia spoke, the other two nodding, as they began to chant softly.
You look at them in light amusement, despite the predicament you found yourself in. This all seemed ridiculous. This stuff didnât exist.
As if the world was on an agenda to prove you wrong today, from a small amulet lying on the table emerged a smoky figure, a cute but seemingly sinister smile on her face as her arms stayed close.
Seeing the figure emerge, the three cultists immediately bowed down.
âWho awakens me from my slumber.â The deep and husky voice of the figure boomed, her voice as smooth as velvet and twice as dangerous.
âOh exalted one, we bring you this fine sacrifice as an offering for your great power.â The main cultist spoke.
Sacrifice. Yeah, that word did not sound good.
Panicking, your mind began to whir, neurons firing, trying as hard to think of something, a way to get out of this.
âWait! May I speak?â You quickly say, forcing the words from your mouth.
All three cultists glared at you like they wished theyâd gagged you sooner, one of them even moving to push you down. But with a snap of her fingers, the spirit stilled them, her gaze settling on you, curious and amused.
âSpeak.â
âOh exalted one, I bring you these 3 cultists as an offering for your great power.â You quickly say.
There was a beat where you werenât sure sheâd respond at all, and then, she laughedâa low, husky chuckle that filled the room.
âI accept.â She said, fingers snapping once again, the 3 cultists disappearing, the ropes around your wrist going free.
The spirit stood with her arms crossed, watching you with a gaze that was sharp but softened at the edges. She tilted her head, considering you, and then gave a faint, almost reluctant sigh, as if this entire situation had been some unnecessary hassle she couldnât quite bring herself to resent.
âWell,â she said slowly, as if choosing her words carefully, âI guess you did offer those cultists. So, I owe you.â She paused, the hint of a smirk at the corner of her mouth. âThree wishes. Donât get too excited.â Her tone was cool, but there was a flicker in her eyesâcuriosity, maybe, or the barest hint of a smile she hadnât meant to let slip. Her arms dropped from their crossed position, one hand falling casually to her side, as if relaxing just enough to test the waters.
âSo,â she continued, studying you with a mix of amusement and intrigue, âwhatâs it going to be? â
You raised an eyebrow. âA little excited, arenât we?â
A tiny snort escaped her, and she gave you a look somewhere between exasperated and amused. âItâs my duty, I donât have a choice⌠but Iâll admit, youâre⌠a little more interesting than most of the mortals whoâve tried summoning me before.â
You couldnât help but grin, sensing you were maybe, just maybe, getting through her walls. âGuess thatâs something, right?â
She rolled her eyes but didnât argue. âSo,â she said again, her voice a touch less frosty, âletâs hear it. Whatâs your first wish?â
You raised your hands, giving her a quick shake of your head. âLook, Genie woman-â
âIâm not a genie! And call me Irene.â Irene said almost indignantly
âAlright, Irene, I appreciate the offer, but I donât actually need any wishes,â you said, surprised at your own words even as they came out. âI mean, sure, itâd be nice to have a few things, but I donât want to get into any of this business.â
Her eyes widened slightly, as if she couldnât believe what she was hearing. âExcuse me?â she replied, her voice cool but laced with an edge of irritation. âYou dragged me out of slumber, and now youâre⌠passing on your wishes?â
You shrugged, feeling strangely casual despite her intense stare. âIn my defence, I didnât wake you, the cultists did. And in the end, you got the cultists; I got to walk out of this situation without a scratch. So, no harm, no foul?â
She let out a frustrated sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. âItâs not that simple.â Her voice softened, but you could still hear the exasperation there. âWithout the wishes, Iâll be⌠bound to you.â Her cheeks flushed a faint pink, which she tried to hide by looking anywhere but at you. âUntil your wishes are granted, I canât sever the connection. Itâs⌠an inconvenient rule.â
You paused, processing that, and she gave you an indignant look.
âBefore you get any ridiculous ideas,â she added, her tone defensive, âthis isnât some arrangement I chose. Itâs an ancient pact, one Iâm obligated to follow.â She shifted uncomfortably, almost as if she were embarrassed to admit it. âSo, if you have any decency, youâll make your three wishes and let me be on my way.â
âOh, I didnât realise it was that serious,â you replied, trying not to smile at how put out she seemed.Â
âCanât I wish for your freedom?âÂ
âFor the last time, Iâm not a genie!â Irene said, her indignation now in full force
âSo if I donât make these wishes⌠youâre stuck with me?â
Her jaw clenched, her eyes narrowing. âUnfortunately, yes. And trust me, the last thing I need is to spend my time⌠babysitting a stupid human.â
There was a faint, grudging warmth to her tone, like she was trying to convince herself she didnât mind either way. And maybe, just maybe, she wasnât entirely against the idea. But the flash of vulnerability was gone in an instant, and she folded her arms, looking at you with an expectant glare.
âWell, give me some time to think about it, is that okay?â You ask with a sheepish smile.
âFine, but youâd better not make me wait.â Irene grunted, rolling her eyes before she snapped her fingers, her form turning to mist, absorbed into a spiral, flying towards the amulet.
You stared at the amulet dumbfoundedly, scratching your head. This was going to be a tough sell in therapy
âFinally here to make your first wish?â Irene grumbled as she appeared in a swirl of smoky tendrils. But when she took in the sight of youâcross-legged in a bright blue monster onesie, surrounded by enough snacks to feed a village, her confident smirk immediately faltered.
Her gaze swept over the scene, and she raised an eyebrow, scoffing. âWhat is all this? Some weird human ritual? Or are you trying to summon a spirit with all this⌠junk food?â
You rolled your eyes, catching the way her lips twitched in what might have been amusement. âNo, no, nothing like that. Jimin was supposed to come over for a sleepover, but she got called into work at the last minute. And⌠Well, the food was for her. She eats like a bear.â
Irene huffed, crossing her arms with a look of supreme indifference. âAnd that concerns me why?â
âWellâŚâ you looked up at her, trying out your best pleading eyes. âI was hoping maybe youâd help me out with it?â
âHelp you out?â She arched an eyebrow, her look turning sceptical. âLet me get this straight. Youâre going to waste one of your precious wishes⌠on food?â
You nodded, trying not to laugh. âItâs my wish, right? So technically, I can do whatever I want with it?â
She crossed her arms, lips pursed, clearly torn between annoyance and disbelief. âFine, whatever,â she muttered, snapping her fingers. âBut donât blame me if you regret it.â
With a flash, her elaborate robes transformed into soft, striped pyjamas in muted blues and browns, her hair pulled back in a neat braid, with a scrunchie around her wrist. She looked down, then let out an irritated huff, tugging at her sleeves as if they were a personal affront.
âUm⌠what exactly are you doing?â you asked, biting back a laugh.
She scowled, face flushing slightly. âLook, you werenât specific, okay? So this is what you get. Iâm âdealing with the food,â just like you asked.â She added the last part in a mumble, like she was thoroughly unimpressed with herself, her indignation less befitting of a supernatural power and more fit of a teenage girl stuck at home, eliciting a chuckle from you
âUh-huh. Well⌠have a seat,â you said, patting the couch beside you. âAnd, for the record, you look amazing.â
Irene went rigid, her cheeks taking on a noticeable pink hue as she shot you a glare. âD-Donât say dumb things like that! Itâs not like I dressed up to impress you, okay? Besides, Iâm a supernatural being, of course I look amazingâ she snapped, but despite her protest, she slowly sat down beside you, folding her arms and turning her face away.
You just chuckled, hitting play on the remote.
A few minutes into the movie, you noticed Irene sneaking little glances at the screen. She was practically rolling her eyes at every line, but you could tell she was getting into it, her lips starting to move along to the songs.
âSeriously? Aladdin?â she asked, voice laced with mock disdain. âIâm not a genie, you know.â
âHey, I just wanted a way to explain you to Jimin. Aladdin was the closest thing I could think of.â
âUgh, whatever.â Irene groaned, lying down as the movie started.
As the movie played, you couldnât help but chuckle. Irene wasnât fooling anybody. She was acting like sheâd rather be anywhere but here, but she was the one humming the songs, the one bobbing her head. She seemed almost human.
âWhatâre you looking at, stupid human.â She mumbled the last part, blushing, clearly realising that she had been caught.
âNothing, nothing, you just look really cute like that.â
âShut up!â Irene grumbled
When the movie finally ended, she cleared her throat, fixing you with a glare that was more defensive than angry. âAlright, I have to knowâwhy would you waste a wish on something this ridiculous? You have all this power, and you just⌠use it on snacks?â She sounded incredulous, as if your choice was somehow a personal offence to her.
You shrugged, the humour fading from your voice. âI donât know⌠I just think this kind of power doesnât belong in anyoneâs hands. âAbsolute power corrupts absolutely,â right? I donât think anyone ever did the world any good by trying to play god.â
âThatâsâŚ.new. Most of the people who used my powers just used it for their own selfish gain, but youâre different.â Irene pondered
âWell, like you said, Iâm an interesting mortal.â You quipped with a smile.
âStupid, but an interesting mortal.â Irene grunted.
âSo how does this go, does the wish just consume itself.â
âWell, no, you need to say, my first wish has been granted.â Irene explains.
âAlright, umm, my first wish has been granted.â You say, causing Irene to slip back into the amulet
Youâd been pacing your room for nearly an hour, turning over your next wish in your mind. You were conflicted on this one. On the one hand, you didn't want to make wishes that were just made to benefit you, butâŚon the other hand, how much harm could this wish be? And this got Irene one step closer to being unbound from you anyways
In a swirl of smoke, Irene appeared, arms crossed, her gaze flicking over you with that ever-present mixture of annoyance and exasperation. "Another wish already?" she drawled, her voice dripping with boredom. "This had better be important. Iâm busy."
You winced a little at her tone but pressed on, determined. âIâuhâIâve got my high school reunion coming up, and, well... I donât have a date. I was wondering if you could, you know, help out? Just, like, make sure I donât show up looking like a total disaster?â
Irene raised an eyebrow, not a hint of sympathy in her expression. "So, let me get this straight. You want me to pretend to be your date? For a whole night? To keep up the charade for your high school buddies?" She scoffed, her voice thick with mockery. "Honestly, humans are so pathetic sometimes."
You shifted, feeling the familiar sting of her words, but held your ground. "I donât need anything fancy. Just someone who wonât make me look like Iâm still living in the basement."
Irene rolled her eyes. âHonestly, humans are so pathetic sometimes,â she muttered, but her gaze softened just a touch. With a deep sigh, she snapped her fingers, and in a swirl of light, her usual flowing robes were replaced by an elegant black dress, sleek and understated yet somehow breathtaking. Her hair was swept up in a loose, casual style, a few strands framing her face, and there was a faint flush on her cheeks as she looked you over with barely-concealed irritation.
âWait,â you stammered, staring at her in surprise. âYou⌠youâre my date?â
Irene scoffed, brushing an imaginary speck of dust from her shoulder. âWhat? You thought Iâd conjure up some random person and just send you off? Thatâs not how this works,â she said, crossing her arms defensively. âIâm your wish, so Iâm the one going.â
You struggled to keep a smile off your face, but she must have caught the glimmer of excitement in your eyes because she immediately turned away, feigning exasperation. âDonât get any ideas. This is strictly for show,â she muttered.
The reunion venue buzzed with familiar faces and old classmates, some of whom you hadnât seen since graduation. The moment you walked in with Irene on your arm, heads turned. Her cool, detached beauty drew immediate attention, and whispers trailed after you as people cast curious glances in your direction.
Ireneâs expression remained perfectly unreadable, though you noticed her eyes darting around, subtly assessing the room with a hint of wariness. You leaned toward her, whispering, âSee? Youâre already the most intimidating person here.â
She huffed, but a small, self-satisfied smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. âHardly a challenge, considering,â she murmured.
The reunion was in full swing, the laughter and chatter echoing around the grand ballroom as old friends and classmates reunited. Irene stood beside you, her presence commanding attention in a way that almost made you forget your nerves. She was cool and collected, her eyes scanning the room as if nothing could faze her.
âEverything okay?â you asked, still a little self-conscious as people gave you curious looks when they saw Irene on your arm. It was hard to ignore the whispers floating around.
Irene turned to you, her expression unreadable but softening just a fraction. âWhy wouldnât it be?â she asked, her tone casual but with a hint of something elseâa little amusement at your discomfort. "People just like to gawk at anything different, donât worry about it."
You nodded, unsure how to respond. It was obvious that she didnât care about the stares. She never did. But you werenât quite as unaffected. Still, the fact that she was here with you helped ease the tension. In her presence, with her arm looped around yours, the room didnât feel so intimidating.
The evening passed by in a blur, with Irene at your side, casually deflecting peopleâs attempts to engage with her with a polite but icy tone. Her reactions ranged from curt one-liners to complete disinterest, but something about the way she carried herself made everyone respect the boundaries she set. They knew better than to push.
You caught up with some old friends, and every now and then, Irene would lean in close, offering a dry comment or two. When someone mentioned an awkward moment from high school, she would casually toss out a sarcastic remark that left the group laughing in spite of themselves. It felt almost like she was part of the conversation, even though her presence remained otherworldly.
It was when the slow music started playing, and the floor cleared a little, that Irene surprised you. She didnât flinch when you tentatively extended your hand, as if she hadnât even thought about it. âYouâre going to make me look bad, arenât you?â she said with a raised eyebrow, her lips curling just slightly.
You couldnât tell whether she was teasing or genuinely reluctant. But either way, you didnât have the courage to let the moment pass. You gently took her hand, feeling the softness of her skin and the coolness of her touch. âJust for the night,â you said quietly.
Irene nodded, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at her lips. âFine,â she muttered, but you saw the look in her eyes. There was something real there, a quiet warmth that surprised you. Something that said she didnât mind it as much as she let on.
The music drifted through the room, the melody slow and soft, and you both swayed to it with an ease you didnât expect. It wasnât a grand, ballroom danceâjust the quiet movements of two people trying to blend in.
Ireneâs grip on your hand was firm but relaxed, her other hand lightly resting on your shoulder. The faintest glow of the roomâs dim lights made the curves of her face softer than usual, and for the first time, she didnât look like she was trying to escape.
âYouâre not half-bad at this,â she said quietly, her voice almost a whisper as her gaze met yours. The teasing edge was gone, replaced by something elseâsomething almost vulnerable. âYou should get used to it. People will start thinking weâre a real couple.â
You tried not to let her words throw you off guard, but a small smile tugged at the corners of your mouth. âIs that so?â you teased, feeling a little emboldened. âWould that bother you?â
For a split second, Ireneâs eyes flickered with something you couldnât placeâsomething deeper, more genuineâbefore she straightened, letting the mask fall back into place. âDonât get any ideas,â she said firmly, though there was a softness to her voice that didnât quite match the sharpness of her words. âThis is all for show.â
You wanted to laugh but held it in, not wanting to break the fragile moment between you, though you had to admit, youâd been enjoying yourself, and hearing that it was all for show hurt a little. Instead, you just nodded. "Of course," you murmured, your eyes lingering on hers. She quickly averted her gaze, but there was still a softness there that hadnât been there before.
For the next few moments, you both continued to sway together, caught in the rhythm of the music. You could feel the tension between you, the space between what she wanted to be and what she was allowing herself to feel.
And then, just as the song was about to end, Irene squeezed your handâa fleeting touch that almost felt like an accidental intimacy. Her gaze met yours for the briefest moment, a look that spoke volumes, but she quickly pulled away, her cool, aloof demeanour returning in full force.
âDonât get any ideas,â she muttered again, but the glimmer of a smile was still present, hidden behind her usual sarcasm.Â
You watched her for a moment, noting the pink in her cheeks that she was desperately trying to ignore. âThanks, Irene,â you said, your voice soft but sincere.
She rolled her eyes and took a step back. âWhatever. Youâre welcome.â Irene said, unable to contain a blush as she looked away
The rest of the night passed in a similar rhythm. Well, you hoped it would, but clearly not.
As the night wore on, the buzz of the reunion picked up, and more familiar faces came and went. The wine flowed freely, and the tension between past and present felt less like a weight and more like a strange mix of nostalgia and regret. You were starting to relax, enjoying the unexpected camaraderie of having Irene by your side. It had become clear she wasnât just tolerating the evening anymoreâshe was leaning into it, in her own subtle way. Her usual sarcastic quips were still there, but they had a bit more warmth, a bit more playfulness.
It was then that the moment youâd been dreadingâJacksonâfinally made his appearance.
You hadnât seen him in years, but it didnât take more than a few seconds for him to spot you. His face twisted into that familiar smug grin, the one youâd spent high school trying to avoid. He sauntered over, drink in hand, his eyes immediately darting to Irene. It only took him a moment to size her up, his grin widening into something far too pleased with himself.
âWell, well, wellâŚâ He looked at you first, then back at Irene, his gaze lingering longer than it should have. âWhat do we have here? I didnât think youâd ever get a date for this thing, but, well, it seems youâve outdone yourself.â
You tried to keep your expression neutral, but the old sting was still there, the reminder of high schoolâs worst moments rising to the surface. He wasnât just an ass, he was an expert assâa master at making people feel small.
Irene, however, didnât flinch. Her eyes flicked over him, cool as ever. But the way her lips twisted, just slightly, into something that wasnât exactly amusing caught you off guard. She wasnât about to let him ruin your night. She wasnât about to let anyone do that.
âSo,â Jackson continued, taking a step closer to Irene with a suggestive grin, âdid you get roped into this too, or are you the one with the real taste in men? Because, I gotta sayâ He motioned toward you, still grinning like he had the upper hand. âYou could do a lot better.â
You tensed, but before you could say anything, Irene stepped in, her voice suddenly colder than the temperature of the room.
âExcuse me?â she cut in sharply, her tone dangerously sweet. âYou think Iâm here because I was roped into it?â She looked him over like she was inspecting a particularly repulsive insect. âNo, darling, Iâm here because I wanted to be. I wouldnât waste my time with someone like you if I were paid to. And trust me,â she added, her voice turning slightly mocking, âI can do better than someone who thinks their charm is something worth showing off.â
The assholeâs smug expression faltered just slightly, his confidence wavering. âYou canât seriously thinkââ he began, but Irene cut him off again, her voice sharper than a whip.
âOh, but I do.â Her eyes flashed with an icy intensity that made him take a step back. âBut hereâs the thing, buddyâyou might want to look in a mirror and reconsider whoâs really the joke here.â She smiled, but it wasnât a pleasant smile. It was the kind of smile that made people feel small. âIâm here, because I want to be here, and there is no one else Iâd rather be here with. You talk a big game, but youâre just a sad sack, at least Y/N is a good person, someone who doesnât make me want to smoothen out my ears with sandpaperâ
Jackson blinked, clearly stunned by her words. He opened his mouth to respond, but Irene didnât give him a chance. Her voice, calm and controlled, broke through the tension like a blade.
âIf youâre really trying to flirt with me,â she continued, âyou might want to step up your game. You might have been cute back in high school, still I doubt it, never had a thing for bullies with a Napoleon complex bigger than their little peanuts, but now? Well, itâs clearer now that nothing about youâs changed. Youâre still the same pathetic little boy trying to prove something that doesnât matter.â
His face turned a shade of red you couldnât quite describe. He opened his mouth again, stammering, but no words came out. Finally, he turned on his heel, muttering something under his breath before practically running away.
You stood there, blinking in shock, your heart pounding in your chest. That had been⌠unexpected. Irene was usually so detached, so indifferent, that seeing her actually stand up for youâreally stand up for youâfelt differentÂ
She stood there for a moment, arms crossed, her usual confident mask still in place. But when she turned to you, her eyes softened for just a moment, concern, care, maybe even a tinge of affection, all wrapped in one, just enough that you could see the faintest glimmer of something like⌠pride?
âYouâre not a complete disaster, you know,â she said quietly, looking at you as if she were trying to convince herself more than anything. âThat guy was pathetic, but you? Youâve got more going for you than you think.â
You blinked, not entirely sure how to respond. âThanks,â you said after a beat, your voice soft but full of sincerity.
She rolled her eyes, the typical Irene sarcasm flooding back. âYeah, well, I wasnât about to let him run his mouth. Someone had to shut him down.â Her gaze flickered briefly to the spot where Jackson had since retreated, and she smirked. âHonestly, he deserved it. Canât believe people like that still exist.â
You could see her trying to hide the fact that she did care, that she hadnât just defended you out of duty. But the way her gaze lingered on you for a second too long gave it away.
âLetâs just get out of here,â she muttered, her hand brushing yours as she moved to leave the crowd behind. But before you could walk away, she glanced over her shoulder. âAnd donât think for one second Iâm doing this for you. Iâm only here because Iâm bored. Remember that.â
Just as you were about to leave, however, you heard a soft song began to play.
âMay I have one last dance?â You asked, bowing your head as you extended your hand to Irene.
Irene didnât immediately respond, and for a moment, you thought she might dismiss you or make some sharp comment. But when you looked at her, you saw something elseâsomething subtle in the way she relaxed, just a fraction. She sighed, eyes flickering from you to the floor and back again, and for the briefest moment, you saw that tiny spark of warmth she usually hid so well.
âDonât make me regret this. Youâre lucky I like this song.â she muttered, her voice soft but steady.
With a small, almost imperceptible smile, you led her to the centre of the ballroom. The music swelled around you, filling the space with a gentle rhythm as the two of you settled into the dance. The movement was slow, effortlessâjust the two of you, caught in a moment of quiet connection. Ireneâs hand rested lightly on your shoulder, and hers in your hand was warm, soft, but her fingers still held that quiet, guarded strength that reminded you who she was.
Her gaze stayed just slightly averted, a faint blush colouring her cheeks. It wasnât something you were used to seeing, and it made your heart skip a beat. Youâd seen her icy exterior so many times, but here, in the privacy of this slow dance, there was something elseâsomething less perfect, less guarded.
âI didnât expect you to dance like this,â she said, her voice surprisingly soft, the teasing edge in her tone barely there. âI thought you'd be a disaster.â
You chuckled quietly, not wanting to break the delicate silence between you. âWell, Iâm full of surprises.â
Her lips quirked, so subtle it was barely noticeable, like a wind in the storm. "I guess so." She shifted slightly, her other hand resting gently on your arm, her movements smooth, as though she was slowly letting go of her usual defenses. For a moment, you felt her melt into you, and it made your chest tighten with something you couldnât quite place.
The song continued, and the two of you swayed in perfect rhythm, as though youâd done this a hundred times before. You couldnât help but notice how close you were now, how every little movement seemed to draw her nearer. The smell of her perfume lingered in the air, warm and comforting, and you couldnât resist stealing glances at herâjust a quick look at the way her face softened in the quiet of the dance.
Ireneâs gaze flickered toward the ground for a second, but when she looked back at you, it was with a rare, almost hesitant warmth. "I don't do this," she said, her voice almost a whisper.Â
âHmm?â You hum in curiosity as you continue to sway.
"Letting people close. ButâŚ"
"But?" you prodded gently, your heart thumping just a little faster.
Her eyes met yours again, and for the first time all night, you saw something differentâa quiet acceptance, not of you, but of the moment. âBut itâs not the worst thing.â She looked away quickly, her cheeks flushing a deeper pink now, but you caught a smile tugging at her lips.
You both danced in silence for a while, the music winding down, the world outside of the ballroom forgotten. Her hand tightened around yours, just a fraction, as if to hold on to this fleeting moment, a moment sheâd never admit to wanting.
As the final notes of the song drifted into silence, you werenât ready to let go. So, you didnât. You held her for just a little longer, letting the stillness of the moment settle between you. Her breath was steady, her chest rising and falling against yours, and you couldnât help but let your eyes drift closed for a second. It felt peacefulâalmost perfect.
But then, of course, Irene cleared her throat, breaking the moment with her usual sharpness. âWell, that wasnât terrible,â she said, voice laced with sarcasm, though her tone was quieter than usual. âBut donât get any ideas. Iâm not turning into some sentimental fool just because you managed to stand on your feet without tripping.â
You smiled at the playful edge in her voice. âI wouldnât dream of it.â
Her lips twitched, the faintest sign of a smile, but she quickly masked it again. âGood. Letâs get out of here before you start thinking I actually enjoyed that.â But there was something in her voiceâa softness beneath the teasingâthat told you more than her words ever could.
As the two of you pulled away from the dance floor, the night seemed to fade into the background, replaced by a quiet understanding between you. Irene, despite all the walls sheâd built around herself, had let a little bit of them fall tonight. And in that moment, with her hand still resting lightly in yours, you knew this was more than just a dance. It was the start of something newâsomething neither of you had expected, but both of you felt deep down.
But Irene? She would never say it. She simply looked at you, rolling her eyes, and muttered, "Iâm not a damsel in distress, so donât go getting any ideas about saving me, okay?"
You grinned, your heart full in a way it hadnât been in a long time. âIâm not,â you replied, but the unspoken truth hung between you twoâthere was something here, something that went beyond what either of you would admit.
âWell, the nightâs over.â Irene said, her usual matter of fact tone, but you sensed a lower, almost unspoken tone to her voice, as if she was almost disappointed.
âYeah, I guess it is. My second wish is granted.â You say, Irene vanishing back into the amulet.
You rest your hand on the amulet, allowing your hand to linger. You hadnât wanted Ireneâs power, you still didnât, but you had come to value her presence, and this night had just left you wanting for more. Too bad you only had one more wish left.
You let out a long sigh, stepping out of the shop with your groceries clutched in your hands. You had to make your last wish soon. It was always part of the planâthe last step, the one you had promised yourself to fulfil. Itâs what you wanted at first, and itâs what Irene had said she wanted, too. But now that the moment had come, the hesitation clung to you like a weight around your chest.
You couldnât shake the thought that something wasnât right. After everything that had happened between you twoâafter everything you had gone through togetherâthe idea of letting her go felt more and more like an impossible choice. She mightâve wanted her freedom, sure, but now that it was so close, you werenât sure if you were ready for the finality of it.
Your footsteps echoed in the cool evening air as you walked, the weight of the decision pressing in. Distracted by your thoughts, you barely noticed the soft sound of footsteps trailing behind you. It was too quiet, too deliberate. Your heart skipped a beat as a cold shiver ran down your spine.
You glanced over your shoulder. Figures. Three men, walking too close. They emerged from the shadows with knowing grins, their eyes narrowing as they stared at your bags.
"Hey, you!" one of them shouted, his voice thick with menace as he sized you up. "Looks like youâve got some nice bags there. Why donât you hand âem over?"
You groaned. âOf course, first a kidnapping, then a mugging. The writer needs to get some new material.â
The leader stepped forward, his face twisting into a grin that made your stomach flip. "Shut it. Empty your pockets. Now."
The second manâtall, broad-shoulderedâtook a step closer, and the third, a wiry figure, pulled out a knife. The metal gleamed menacingly in the dim light, sending a chill down your spine. Your pulse quickened. This was bad. So bad.
You needed a way out. Anything.
Panic clawed at you, and before you knew what you were doing, you reached up to your chest, hand on the amulet resting on your neck.Â
The air around you shifted. A swirl of light filled the street, and the men froze, confusion flashing across their faces. In the blink of an eye, Irene appeared, stepping into the scene with effortless grace. Her presence was like iceâcool, calculating, and impossibly beautiful. She didnât even look at the men as she turned her sharp gaze toward them, her eyes narrowing in distaste.
"What do you think youâre doing?" Her voice was low, smooth, but underneath it was something far more dangerous. She didnât move, only stood still, her cold stare cutting through the group.
The leaderâs bravado faltered just for a second, but it was enough. He took a step back, eyes wide with fear. "What the hell are you supposed to be? A freak?" he spat, trying to sound tough despite the growing unease in his voice.
Irene didnât even blink. Instead, she flicked her wrist. The knife in the leaderâs hand was torn from his grip with a flick of her fingers, sent spinning across the pavement, clattering into the street. His face twisted with shock, eyes widening as he tried to comprehend what had just happened.
"Didnât see that coming, did you?" Ireneâs voice was syrupy sweet, dripping with sarcasm. She turned her attention to the second man without missing a beat. Before he could react, Irene was on him, her hand wrapping around his wrist in an iron grip. With one fluid motion, she twisted his arm behind his back and slammed him face-first into the pavement with brutal force.
The third man, seeing the others go down so easily, hesitated, his eyes darting around as if looking for a way out. But Irene was quicker. She raised a hand, and in an instant, the man was yanked off his feet, his body jerking toward her like a puppet on invisible strings. He flailed uselessly as she pulled him closer, her expression unchanging.
"Running?" Ireneâs voice was dark with amusement. "How pathetic."
She lifted her hand higher, and with a final flick, she sent him crashing into a nearby dumpster with a sickening thud. The man groaned, crumpled against the metal, barely conscious but too dazed to fight back.
The leader was the last one standing, his face pale, eyes flicking nervously between Irene and his downed companions. Irene stepped forward, her gaze steady and dangerous. "Youâre lucky Iâm in a good mood," she said, her voice smooth and cold, "but you do not threaten my human."
The man stumbled backward, his legs trembling. But Irene didnât let him get far. With a swift movement, she grabbed him by the collar, lifting him off the ground with a terrifying ease.
"Get out of here before I make you regret it," she warned, her voice colder than the air around you.
The manâs pride shattered as he scrambled to his feet, his resolve gone. He turned and fled, leaving his comrades behind, their groans the only sounds as they slowly regained their senses. Irene let him go, her shoulders relaxed but her eyes never leaving the spot where he had disappeared.
You stood there, still processing what had just happened. Your heart was hammering, your legs shaking slightly, but the adrenaline was slowly starting to wear off. You couldnât believe what youâd just witnessed..
Irene turned to you, her usual cool mask still in place, but there was something different in her eyes. Something almost... soft. "I... I donât know what to say. You just... saved me."
Her eyes flickered over to you, and she let out a sigh, her usual nonchalance slipping back into place. "Donât get all sentimental," she muttered, crossing her arms in front of her. "Itâs not like I did it for you."
You couldnât help but laugh softly, a nervous sound, but a laugh all the same. The tension was melting away, replaced by a strange warmth. "I know. But still, thanks. You really... protected me."
Ireneâs gaze flickered away, and her cheeks flushed just a little. "Itâs not a big deal," she grumbled, the sharpness in her voice fading. "Just donât go getting yourself mugged again. Youâre a pain in the ass to deal with."
You chuckled softly, stepping closer. "Iâll try not to. Promise."
She shot you a sideways glance, a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "Yeah, you better."
The two of you walked in silence for a moment, the street around you quiet once again. The world felt a little less heavy now, your body still shaking but comforted by her presence.
You glanced down at your Amulet, then back at Irene. "I guess this is it, huh? My last wish?"
Irene froze. For a moment, she looked like sheâd been struck by lightning. Her eyes widened, and she blinked, mouth parting as if she was about to say something but couldnât find the words. Finally, she stammered, the icy coolness in her voice replaced by something... far less composed.
"That wasnât a wish!" She snapped, her face flushed with embarrassment. "That wasâ! Youâyou didnât wish for that! Youâreâ!"
You raised an eyebrow, a little surprised by her reaction. "But this is what you wanted, Irene. You're free now, right? Isnât that what you wanted?"
Irene opened her mouth, then quickly shut it again, her face turning an even deeper shade of red. Her hands clenched, and in a flash, she boltedâvanishing into the amulet in a swirl of light, leaving you standing there, confused and left alone.
The apartment door slammed shut behind you, the sound echoing in your ears as you stood there, groceries still in hand. It had been weeks since youâd last seen your family, and you hadnât been looking forward to this visit, but you couldnât keep avoiding them. Not anymore. You took a deep breath, steadying yourself as you walked further into the dimly lit hallway of your childhood home. You had enough on your mind as it was, Irene having refused to emerge from the amulet
The place was just as you rememberedâdusty corners, faded pictures on the walls, the smell of old furniture and lingering tension. You could feel it in the air before you even heard the voices.
"...You always do this, Mom. It's the same damn thing every time!" Your younger brother, Noah, yelled from the living room. "You never listen to anything I say. You justâ"
"Noah, I told you, this isnât a damn democracy! Iâm the one who pays the bills here!" Your motherâs voice was strident, her temper rising as usual.
"You think youâre the only one who has problems, huh? You think itâs easy to get by in this house when everyone expects me to be some perfect kid?" Noah snapped back, his voice laced with bitterness.
The words hit you like a punch to the gut, dragging you back into memories you had long buried. The fighting, the yelling, the way they always pulled you into the middle of it. Youâd spent your whole childhood walking on eggshells, trying to soothe the chaos, but it never worked. It never made them stop.
And now here you are again. As much as you tried to get away, you always ended up back here. The familiar pain crept back into your chest, an old wound reopening, threatening to consume you.
You swallowed hard, but the lump in your throat wouldnât go away.
In the living room, your fatherâs voice cut through the argument, trying to mediate, but it was no use. His calm was as fragile as glass, and you knew it wouldnât take much to shatter it. âBoth of you need to calm down! This isnât helping anyone!â he shouted, but no one listened.
You stood at the edge of the hallway, the tension in the air pressing down on you like a heavy weight. You wanted to go in. You wanted to be the peacekeeper, the one who fixed everything like you always did. But you could already feel the familiar panic creeping in, the suffocating sense of being caught in the middle. It was too much. It had always been too much.
You froze, the words slamming into you like a wave. The argument wasnât directed at you, but it didnât matter. The noiseâsharp, accusatory, rising and overlappingâburrowed into your chest. It dragged you back, pulling you under, to a time you couldnât seem to forget.
The yelling. The anger. The helplessness.
When you were a kid, this was the soundtrack to your life. Youâd spent countless nights hiding under your blankets, trembling as the walls seemed to shake with their shouting. Even now, as an adult, the sound didnât just echo in your earsâit lived in your body, burrowing into the spaces where fear and pain had carved out homes long ago.
The voices got louder, blending into one another until they were an unintelligible roar. Your hands tightened around the bag of groceries until the plastic handles bit into your skin, but it wasnât enough to ground you. Your chest tightened, your breaths coming too fast, too shallow. The hallway around you seemed to blur, the walls closing in as your heart pounded harder, faster.
You couldnât move. You couldnât breathe.
And the worst part? You knew this would happen. You knew. But you came anyway, thinking this time would be different. It never was.
Your vision blurred as tears welled up, spilling hot and heavy down your cheeks. A small, broken sound escaped your lipsâa plea, a whisper of desperation, before clutching your chest.
The words barely left your mouth before the air in front of you shifted. A sudden rush of cold, then a plume of silvery smoke, shimmering faintly in the dim light. From the haze, Irene emerged.
Her figure was unmistakable, her sharp eyes scanning the scene. The usual air of superiority that clung to her was still there, but it softened the moment her gaze landed on you. Her expression changed instantly, the sharp edges melting into something youâd rarely seen from herâconcern.
âWhatâs happening?â Irene asked, her voice low but urgent as she crouched down in front of you. Her hands hovered near your shoulders, unsure for a moment, before finally settling there. âHey. Look at me. Whatâs wrong?â
You couldnât answer, couldnât do anything but shake your head as the tears kept falling. Your breath hitched, caught in your throat, and you gasped, clutching at your chest.
âShit,â Irene muttered, her voice tinged with panic. âOkay, okay. Listen to me. Youâre safe. Youâre okay. Just breathe. Can you do that for me? In through your nose. Thatâs it.â
Her hands moved to cup your face, her thumbs brushing away the tears streaking your cheeks. Her touch was cool, grounding, and her voiceâlow, steadyâcut through the noise in your head like a lifeline.
âFocus on me,â she urged, her tone softer now. âWhateverâs happening out there doesnât matter. None of it can touch you. Youâre here. Youâre with me. Just keep breathing.â
Bit by bit, the tightness in your chest eased. Your sobs turned into shaky breaths, though your shoulders still trembled under her steady hands.
When you finally managed to meet her gaze, her usual sharpness was gone. The Irene looking at you now was softer, her eyes filled with something warmer, more protective.
âThey were yelling again,â you whispered hoarsely, your voice barely audible. âIt justâit reminded me of when I was a kid. I couldnât stop it then, and I still canât... I just...â
Ireneâs jaw tightened, her eyes flickering toward the muffled argument still raging in the living room. When she looked back at you, there was a quiet fury in her expression, like sheâd burn the world down in an instant.
âYou donât have to stop it,â she said firmly. âYou donât have to fix it, or even deal with it. Thatâs not your job. And itâs sure as hell not worth tearing yourself apart over.â
She pulled you closer, her arm wrapping around you protectively. âWhatever this place took from you, it doesnât get to keep taking. Not while Iâm here.â
You leaned into her, the warmth of her words wrapping around you as much as her presence. For a long moment, you just let her hold you, her steady breaths anchoring you.
When the tension in your body finally eased, you pulled back slightly, meeting her gaze. âIrene...â you began, hesitating. âWhy havenât you taken my last wish yet? You just disappeared...â
Her expression softened, but only for a fleeting moment before she crossed her arms and glanced to the side, her cheeks faintly pink. âIâI didnât disappear. I was... busy. Important genie things, you wouldnât understand.â
Your brow furrowed. âImportant genie things?â
âYes. Very important,â she shot back, her tone defensive. âUnlike you, I donât have the luxury of moping around all day.â
You tilted your head, a small, teasing smile forming despite yourself. âIrene, youâve been avoiding me, havenât you?â
Her blush deepened as she snapped, âAvoiding you? Donât flatter yourself! Why would I avoid someone like you?â She turned her nose up, but the crack in her voice betrayed her.
âThen why?â you pressed gently, your gaze steady on her.
Irene hesitated, her sharp facade faltering as her eyes darted away again. She muttered something under her breath, too quiet for you to catch.
âWhat was that?â
âI saidâŚâ She huffed, her arms tightening over her chest as her blush spread down to her neck. âI didnât want you to use up the wishes, okay? Are you happy now?â
You blinked, caught off guard. âYou didnât want me to use the wishes? But I thought you wanted to leave. To be done with humans. To be done with... me.â
Her eyes snapped back to yours, wide and flustered. âWhaâWhy would you think that?! I never said that! Donât just go putting words in my mouth, you idiot!â
Your grip on her forearm tightened, grounding her. âSo you donât want to leave?â
Irene froze, her lips pressing together before she let out a groan, dragging a hand through her hair. âMaybeâmaybe itâs not so bad,â she admitted begrudgingly, her voice dropping to a mumble. âIf itâs with you.â
The vulnerability in her tone caught you off guard, and you couldnât help the small, teasing smile that tugged at your lips. âOf course. Iâm your human, arenât I?â
Ireneâs eyes widened before her blush turned scarlet. She immediately buried her face in her hands with a muffled, âOh my god, I canât believe you heard that.â
âI did,â you said, unable to suppress a light chuckle.
âDonât you dare read into it!â Irene snapped, lowering her hands just enough to glare at you. Her face was still bright red, her pout far more endearing than intimidating. âI am not some lovesick little puppy, got it? Iâm still an all-powerful genie, and youây-youâre just a ridiculous human who happens to need a lot of supervision, thatâs all!â
âWhatever you say,â you replied, your tone soft as you leaned closer.
Her breath hitched as you reached out, cupping her face and pulling her in to press a gentle kiss to her forehead.
âW-Whatââ Irene spluttered, pulling back with a glare that was more flustered than furious. âWhat do you think youâre doing?! You canât justâyou canât just go kissing me like that without warning!â
You grinned. âI thought you were all-powerful. Shouldnât you have seen it coming?â
Her mouth opened, closed, then opened again as she struggled to find a retort. Finally, she turned away with an exaggerated huff, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.
âRidiculous,â she muttered, her voice quieter now. âCompletely ridiculous.â
âNot bad for a stupid human, arenât I?â You tease, hugging Irene tightly
Irene rolled her eyes, but by now, she could do little to stave off the smile on her face.
Seungwan would laugh at her, of that she had no doubt, but you were her stupid human now. And she didnât mind it.
A/N:Happy Valentineâs day. Also, itâs gender neutral, all are welcome to enjoyđ¸
Chapter 1
Youâve been awake for so long the world has started to look unreal.
Lights smear. Voices drag. Your own hands feel a fraction disconnected from the rest of you, as though your pulse forgot to keep them warm. But you keep walking down the hallway anyway, clutching the iced tea you bought out of habit, not out of thirst.
Itâs lateâlater than you intended to still be on campus. The building is empty. The kind of empty that makes you aware of your breathing.
And then you hear it.
A soft thud. A muffled curse. The sound of someone very tired trying not to sound tired.
When you round the corner, sheâs there. Sohyun. Hood half-off her head. Hair messy in a way youâve never seenâlike she ran her fingers through it a few dozen times too many. A tote bag hangs from one shoulder, overstuffed with scripts and notebooks and things she wonât have time to put down tonight.
She looks up and freezes. It takes her a secondâone long secondâto place you, and when she does, her shoulders drop with something that looks suspiciously like relief.
âHey,â she breathes, and that single word is softer than anyone else ever gets from her. âYouâre still here?â
You donât mean to smile, but you do. âShouldnât I be asking you that?â
She huffs a tired laughâtiny, real, the kind she only gives when her guard is down. It makes something in your chest ache.
Youâve known Sohyun for months, in that comfortable, unspoken way people know each other when their lives overlap at strange hours. Sheâs an idol on the rise, constantly juggling rehearsals and filming and meetings you can only guess at. Youâre⌠you. A person who studies too hard and sleeps too little and somehow always ends up in the same quiet hallways sheâs hiding in.
You never plan to see each other. But somehow you always do. Tonight, thoughâtonight she looks different. Overwound, frayed, on the edge of something invisible.
You nod at the bench by the window. âSit,â you say before thinking. And somehow, impossibly, she listens. She drops beside you, bag sliding to the floor. She leans her head back against the cold wall, eyes fluttering shut.
âYou okay?â you ask gently.
Her voice comes out hoarse. âI donât remember what okay feels like.â
You shouldnât be the person she admits that to. You donât know why you are. Maybe itâs because youâre safe. Because you donât want anything from her. Because you arenât part of the machine chewing at her every waking hour. Or maybe itâs because youâre the only person who ever asks her if sheâs tired, instead of asking her to prove she isnât.
Minutes pass like thatâquiet, shared breath, glowing emergency lights humming above you. And then her shoulder bumps yours. Barely there. Careful. Like sheâs scared youâll flinch.
You donât. If anything, you lean a little closer. Her eyes open slowly, heavy-lidded and exhausted. âHave you slept?â she asks.
You shake your head. âYou?â She lets out a breath that almost counts as a laugh. âNot in a way that matters.â
The silence that settles between you is warm this timeâstrangely gentle, like youâve both been walking through storms and finally found the same doorway. Then, very quietly: âCan IâŚâ She swallows. âCan I stay here a bit? Justânot alone.â
Your heart stumbles. Of course she can. Of course.
But the way she asksâlike sheâs apologizing for existingâunravels you.
You say her name softly. âSohyun.â
Her eyes flick to yours.
âYou donât have to ask.â
Her lips part. Something vulnerable flickers across her expressionâraw, fleeting, impossible to look away from.
She shifts closer. This time less cautiously. Her shoulder presses against yours, deliberate.
âThank you,â she whispers. The words are small. But they hit you like a tide. Because no one ever thanks you for staying. You donât know how long you sit thereâminutes, maybe hoursâtwo tired souls leaning into each other because neither has the strength to stand alone tonight.
When her head finally droops onto your shoulder, you freeze only for a heartbeat before adjusting, letting her settle against you.
You hear her breathing steady. You feel her relax for the first time since you met. And itâs stupidâso stupidâbut you let yourself imagine that maybe you could be someone she returns to on purpose. Someone she chooses not out of exhaustion, but out of want. You donât know yet that love, for her, will be a slow undoing. You donât know yet that this quiet closeness will become her escape, and then her fear.
For now, for tonight, she is here. Your shoulder beneath her cheek. Your heartbeat where she rests.The world soft around the edges.
And it almost feels like the beginning of something gentle. Something hopeful. Romance is in the air. But romance makes fools of the hopeful.
Chapter 2
If anyone asked you when it startedâwhen the world tilted just slightly toward her, when coincidences began to feel suspiciously like choicesâyou wouldnât know what to answer.
Maybe it was in the hallway. Or the convenience store. Or at the bus stop where time felt soft enough to stretch.
Maybe it was all of them at once. Because the truth is: Park Sohyun doesnât enter your life like a moment. She arrives like a pattern.
Itâs nearly eleven when you step out of your classroom, rubbing at your neck, blinking sleep out of your eyes. The building is quiet at this hourâjust the buzz of old lights and your footsteps echoing down the polished corridor.
You turn a corner. And almost collide with her.
Sohyun stops short, clutching her bag to her chest. Her cheeks are already pink, as if sheâd been caught doing something she shouldnât.
âOh,â she breathes, hair slightly messy from rushing. âYouâre here.â
You blink. âYouâre⌠also here.â
She nods with the sincerity of someone trying very hard to look casual. âJust finished.â
You glance down at her hairâstill damp from practice. Her shoesâpointing directly toward the practice rooms, not the exit. Her breathingâjust a touch too fast.
âYou just finished,â you repeat.
âYes,â she insists.
âSohyun,â you say gently.
She shifts her weight, looks away, pretends to study a vending machine that has been broken since last semester.
ââŚOkay,â she whispers, âI maybe finished a while ago.â
You smile. âYou were waiting.â
She puffs out her cheeksâher signature tell of embarrassment. âShut uuuup.â
You grin wider. âYouâre a bad liar.â
Her eyes widen indignantly. âIâm excellent at lying. I once lied to a trainer about eating an extra pudding!â
âThatâs⌠not the flex you think it is.â
She gives you a light punch on the armâjust enough to make your heart swing a little. And then she walks beside you, the hallway suddenly feeling less empty. Less lonely. More⌠something.
You donât have a name for it yet. But it hums low in your chest, warm and hopeful.
Youâre at the refrigerated section, debating between caffeine and sleep (sleep wonât win), when the bell above the door rings.
You donât even turn. You already know itâs her. Sohyun stands frozen in the entrance, holding a random carton of milk like itâs evidence in a crime show. Her eyes widen when she sees you, her whole body going stiff like sheâs trying to decide between fleeing or pretending she was invisible.
âYou,â she says, sounding personally attacked.
âYou,â you echo, amused.
She lifts the milk weakly. âI needed⌠dairy.â
You stare. âThatâs banana milk.â
She looks down at it, betrayed. âWhy do I keep grabbing the wrong oneâ?â
You laugh. She hates how much she likes making you laugh. She huffs, sulky and adorable, and follows you to the counter, pretending she just happened to buy two warm canned drinks and only realized it outside the convenience store.
âFor you,â she says, shoving one toward you without looking. âItâs cold.â
You deadpan. âItâs hot outside.â
She frowns. âThen⌠emotional coldness.â
You snort.
She gasps. âDonât laugh at me!â
âIâm not laughing at you.â
âYou are!â
âIâm laughing near you.â
She groans dramatically, but her lips twitch upward anyway. Thereâs a faint tremble in your hand when your fingers brush hers while accepting the drink. She pulls back as though the contact burned herâin the soft, startled way that says she didnât hate it. Maybe even liked it.
The bus stop is quiet at night. The kind of quiet where your breath sounds louder than it should.
Youâre scrolling through your phone when you hear hurried footsteps.
You look up.
Sheâs thereâhood up, hair sticking to her cheeks, breathing like she ran a marathon.
She stops right in front of you, trying and failing to appear composed.
âOh hey,â she says, casually pretending she hadnât just sprinted half the neighborhood.
ââŚhey,â you reply. âCoincidence?â
She nods with so much force her hood almost falls off. âYes!â
âSohyun.â
She deflates. ââŚFine. I waited.â
âFor me?â
She tucks her chin down, toeing at the ground. Her voice goes tiny.
âMaybe.â
You say nothingânot because you donât know what to say, but because something in your chest shifts, warm and painful in the way soft things often are. She sits beside you, her shoulder brushing yours. Not quite on purpose, not quite accidental.
âYour practice ended an hour ago,â you murmur.
She doesnât look at you. âSometimes time⌠goes weird.â
âUh-huh.â
âLike⌠it moves differently when Iâm walking somewhere.â
âSomewhere like here?â you ask softly.
She bites her lip. âShut up.â
Youâre starting to think that âshut upâ is Sohyun language for youâre right but Iâm too shy to admit it.
Somehow, without deciding it, without ever needing words, meeting her becomes a rhythm. She finishes practice âcoincidentallyâ when your class ends. She appears in hallways she has no reason to be in. She texts you occasionallyânot enough to be obvious, but enough that your phone feels emptier without it. And every time she sees you, she brightens in a way she tries desperately to hide.
One night, as you wait for the bus, she begins talking about music.
âI want to compose something one day,â she says, eyes shining. âSomething that feels like⌠like opening a window on a rainy morning. Or like the first breath after crying.â
You smile. âThat sounds pretty.â
âDoes it?â she asks, hopeful in the softest way.
You nod. âVery you.â
Her heart stuttersâyou can see it in the way her fingers twist around her drink, in the way her eyes soften.
âDo you thinkâŚâ she begins, hesitant, âyouâd like my music? I meanâif I made it big? If things changed?â
âOf course,â you say instantly. âIâd still be here. Still listening.â
She freezes. And then she smilesâa small, radiant, shy thing that looks like it escaped before she could hide it.
âOkay,â she whispers. âOkay. Thatâs⌠good.â
You donât realize youâre falling. Not yet. You donât realize how your heart picks up whenever she appears. How her laughter hangs in your mind longer than it should. How her âcoincidencesâ feel like little constellations forming a shape only the two of you can read.
She doesnât realize it either. Or maybe she doesâ but sheâs too gentle to name it, too scared it might disappear if spoken too loudly.
So instead, she waits for you in hallways. Buys you warm drinks you donât need. Sneaks glances like sheâs memorizing your face piece by piece. And you let her.
You walk slower so she can match your steps. You hold your drink with both hands so she wonât notice how warm it actually makes you.
You let her orbit closer. And she lets you pull her in.
For nowâ for this chapterâ everything is sweet. Everything is hopeful. Everything is blooming quietly.
You donât know whatâs coming, and she pretends not to feel the ache in her future.
But tonight?
Tonight, she bumps her shoulder into yours and pretends she didnât. Tonight, her cheeks warm when you tease her. Tonight, she waits for a bus she doesnât needâ because youâre there.
Tonight is soft.
Tonight is cute.
Tonight is the kind of sweetness youâll ache for later.
And neither of you knows it yet, but these coincidences are the memories that will haunt you most.
Chapter 3
You show up at the company building with a paper bag warm in your hands and nervousness fizzing beneath your ribs like trapped fireworks. Itâs lateâpast tenâwhen most trainees have already trickled out of the mirrored rooms and fluorescent hallways, their bodies heavy, their eyes hollow with exhaustion, their dreams bruised from another day of being told to smile wider, dance sharper, be perfect or be forgotten.
But still, you wait.
You lean against the cool wall in the lobby, pretending to scroll your phone, pretending you arenât listening for every footstep, pretending you didnât spend twenty minutes in the convenience store debating which snacks she might like even though you already know her preferences by heart.
When Sohyun finally appears, every excuse you had rehearsed evaporates.
Her hoodie is slipping off one shoulder, her bangs stick lightly to her forehead with sweat, and she looks so tired she seems almost translucent. But the moment her eyes land on youâthe exact momentâsomething bright flares across her face.
Soft. Surprised. Like sheâs been stumbling through the dark all day and suddenly found a light left on for her. âYouâre here,â she breathes, a little startled, a little relieved.
âYou sound surprised,â you tease, though your voice is softer than you expect.
âIâ I always am.â A flush rises across her cheeks, faint but unmistakable. Your heart missteps.
You offer her the bag. âI brought snacks. Protein cookies. And those strawberry milk things you pretend you donât like.â
She stares. Blinks once. Then her lips curl into a crooked grin that hits you square in the chest.
âI donât pretend,â she counters, her voice weak with fatigue and something else. âI justâ okay, fine, yes, I like them. A lot. Maybe.â
She holds the paper bag carefully, like itâs fragile. Like itâs meaningful.
You donât point it out. You donât need to.
Her fingers tighten around the handles, and thenâwithout warningâshe looks at you with a sudden decision in her eyes.
âCome with me.â
Before you can even ask where sheâs going, she gently hooks her fingers in your sleeve, tugging you along through the dim, quiet corridors. Traineesâ voices echo faintly below through the stairwell, fading with every flight you climb.
You follow her up three sets of stairs, heart thumping louder with each step, until the rooftop door creaks open. Cold night air washes over you like a blessing. The sky is a deep navy, hazy with clouds. Neon lights flicker in the distance, blurry and distant like the city is dreaming its own dreams tonight. The rooftop is quietâtoo quietâlike a place meant to hear secrets instead of footsteps. Sohyun walks ahead, then drops onto the concrete ground with a long, dramatic sigh before patting the space beside her.
Close. Too close. Deliberately close.
You sit, and the moment you do, her knee nudges yours. Just barely. But enough for your breath to snag.
She doesnât move away.
Instead, she smiles a little, almost like sheâs testing you. Testing the idea of you.
âI didnât bring you up here to traumatize you,â she jokes, noticing how stiffly you sit at first.
âCouldâve fooled me,â you mutter.
She nudges you with the side of her footâlight, playful, almost tender. Then she leans back on her hands, head tilting upward toward the sky. Her shoulders lift and fall with a quiet breath.
âYou knowâŚâ She pauses, searching for the right words. âSometimes I come here because itâs the only place I donât have to pretend. No trainers drilling me into the ground, no mirrors reminding me of everything wrong, no other kids trying to look confident while silently breaking.â
Her voice dips, barely audible. âI feel like⌠up here, I can actually breathe.â
âYou donât have to pretend with me,â you say softly.
She freezes. Just for a second. Just long enough for the air to tighten.
Then her expression shiftsâcracks open, even. Her eyes glisten faintly in the cityâs glow, vulnerability pooling in the dark like a reflection of the sky.
âSometimes I feel like Iâm not enough,â she whispers. âLike no matter how hard I try, Iâm always one mistake away from losing everything. For the company. For the world. Forââ
âFor me?â
You donât know why you say it. The words slip out like a truth youâve been keeping warm inside your mouth. A truth you werenât ready to release. Sohyunâs breath catches. She looks at you like she wasnât expecting you to say it out loud, even though she wanted you to.
âMaybe,â she finally admits, voice trembling with something honest and terrifying.
You swallow hard. The rooftop suddenly feels too small for the size of your feelings.
âYou are enough,â you say, firmer than before. âMore than enough. You donât have to try so hard to earn that. Not from me.â
Her eyes widenâso gently, so quietly. Like sheâs hearing a foreign language. Like sheâs learning how to accept something she didnât know she was allowed to have.
For a momentâjust one weighted heartbeatâshe looks at you like youâre something sheâs been searching for without realizing it.
Her gaze falls to your mouth. Slow. Lingering. Yours drops to hers, as if pulled. The space between you becomes electric, delicate, a trembling thread. She leans in just a littleâbarely anything, barely noticeableâbut you feel it. Her warmth. Her breath. Her uncertainty. Her want.
The world feels like itâs leaning with her.
But she stops.
Not pulling back. Not retreating. Just⌠hovering.
Her forehead almost touches yours. Your breaths mix. The moment quivers like a fragile note suspended in air.
Thenâgentlyâshe lets her head fall onto your shoulder. Her hair brushes your jaw, light as a confession. Her hand reaches out, hesitating only a split second before curling into your sleeve, clutching like she needs something steady. You adjust your shoulder, letting her settle more comfortably against you, and you both sit there in a quiet that feels warm, safe, and impossibly fragileâlike the start of something neither of you has the courage to name yet. And you stay. Longer than you should. Long enough for the night to wrap around you both like a secret.
Long enough to fall a little more in love with her.
âStay a little longer,â she whispers, voice barely there.
You donât say anything.
You donât tell her that youâd stay forever if she asked.
Chapter 4
You go to the Han River that night for no reason at all.
Maybe itâs habit. Maybe itâs instinct. Maybe itâs because everything feels a little too loud lately, and the water always seems to quiet the noise in your head. The river glimmers under the streetlights, soft waves collapsing against the bank in gentle rhythms. Couples pass you with muffled laughter and linked fingers. Joggers run past with neon shoes and steady breaths.
You sit on a bench facing the water, hands folded in your pockets, mind drifting nowhere in particular.
You donât expect anything.
Least of all her.
But thenâA familiar voice breaks the hush of the evening. Your name, spoken with breathless awe and uneven emotion. You turn sharply.
Sohyun stands there, framed by streetlight and night sky, as if sheâs stepped out of a memory you werenât sure you had the right to keep.
Her hair is tied up messily. Her jacket is too big. Her eyes flickerâbright, watery, scared, overwhelmed, incandescent.
Itâs the kind of expression someone wears when theyâre standing on the edge of a dream and donât know if theyâre about to fall or fly.
âSohyun?â
Your voice comes out softer than you expect.
She closes the distance between you in three quick steps, nearly tripping in her haste.
âYouâ IâŚâ she starts, then stops, then laughs a little wildly. The sound trembles. âI needed to tell you in person.â
Sheâs shivering. Not from cold. From everything else.
You rise slowly from the bench as if approaching a skittish bird.
She lifts her hands like she canât hold the words in any longer.
âIâm debuting.â
The world tilts.
For a heartbeat, you canât breatheâyour chest folds in around her words, your ribs expanding with relief and a quiet ache you donât understand yet.
Then youâre moving before you even think to. You step forward. She steps into you.
You wrap your arms around her instinctively, but itâs her who truly holds onâfists gripping the back of your jacket, forehead pressed to your shoulder, entire body shaking with adrenaline and disbelief.
âIâm debuting,â she repeats into your neck, voice cracking. âItâs actually happening.â
You hold her tighter, because she feels like a miracle happening in real time, because youâve watched her bleed for this dream in practice rooms and hallways and rooftops.
âOf course you are,â you murmur. âYou deserve it.â
Her breath shudders against you. She clings harder, almost painfully, as if afraid the moment might slip through her fingers if she loosens her grip.
For a secondâa fleeting, delicate secondâyou feel something in her hold that youâve never felt before.
Fear. Joy. A quiet, desperate need.
Like sheâs bracing for the world to pull her away.
Like sheâs already mourning something she hasnât lost yet.
You sit together afterward, side by side on the bench, watching the water glow with city lights. Sohyun talks in broken, breathless burstsâabout the call from the company, the tears in the practice room, the congratulatory messages, the disbelief still clinging to her.
âI didnât know where to go,â she admits, voice quiet. âBut I knew who I wanted to tell.â
Your heart tightens.
âThank you,â you whisper.
She leans her head onto your shoulder for only a second before pulling backâtoo aware of time, of schedules, of managers checking dorm rooms. Of the countdown already ticking.
âI canât stay long,â she says reluctantly.
You nod, though it feels like swallowing something sharp.
For a while, nothing changes. At least not in ways you can measure.
She still sends texts with too many emojis. Still tells you about the choreo that made her ankles scream. Still laughs breathlessly when you tease her.
Hope is alive.
Small but real.
But thenâSlowly. Quietly.
Something shifts.
It starts with the texting.
Before, her replies came so fast you sometimes wondered if she ever put her phone down.
Now, minutes stretch into hours. Hours stretch into days. Sometimes she forgets to reply entirely.
Other times she sends a rushed: Sorry! Practice ran over. Iâll text later!!
But âlaterâ grows further and further away.
You keep telling yourself sheâs just busy.
You keep believing it.
Then itâs the cancellations.
âTomorrow? I swear Iâll be free tomorrow.â
âWaitâschedule just changed, Iâm so so sorry.â
âDorm curfew is strict today. Next time?â
Thereâs always a reason. Always valid. Always painful in a way that doesnât show. You tell her itâs okay every time.
Because how could you not?
Sheâs chasing something enormous. But each promise postponed leaves a small, hollow bruise in the chestâone you donât notice at first, one that grows silently.
One night, very late, she appears outside your apartment building. Hood up, mask on, breathing hard like she sprinted the last block.
âI shouldnât be here,â she whispers. âBut I wanted to see you.â
Your heart stutters.
She hands you a plastic bagâsnacks, drinks, things she picked out with the same tenderness you once offered her.
âI owe you so many nights,â she says, eyes flicking up toward yours. âIâll make it up to you. I promise.â
Her voice is soft. Too soft. Too full of guilt and hope and a quiet pleading you donât understand yet. She means it. You know she does. Thatâs what makes the ache worse. A van honks somewhere down the street.
Her phone buzzes twice. Her shoulders flinch. She looks at you one more timeâreally looksâlike sheâs memorizing you in the dim streetlight. Like sheâs afraid the world will soon get too fast for moments like this.
She lifts a hand in a half-wave before backing away. And then sheâs goneâswallowed by schedules and cameras and a future that doesnât have room for pauses.
You stand alone with the snacks she chose for you, with the warmth of her promise lingering like smoke.
You believe her.
But as you walk up the stairwell to your place, something inside you whispers. It's quiet, faint, almost imperceptible
Hope can thin quietly, long before it breaks.
Chapter 5
Debut day feels unreal.
You arrive at the venue early, long before the seats begin to fill, because you want to see every momentâevery test run of lights, every snippet of audio, every tiny step that proves she made it. You sit in the audience with your hands clasped too tightly in your lap, heart pounding like youâre the one about to go onstage.
And then the crowd begins to swell. Fans file in with banners and LED boards. The air vibrates with anticipation, like the entire arena is holding a collective breath.
You donât know where she is backstage, but you can imagine her: pacing a little; refreshing her lip tint; adjusting her outfit; bouncing on her heels; whispering her lines to herself; trying to hide the way her hands tremble.
The moment the lights go down, the audience erupts.
And thenâthere she is.
Sohyun steps onto the stage like she was carved from the spotlight itself. Her hair catches the light in soft, unreal waves. Her eyes gleam like sheâs swallowed a star. The music hits, and she movesâconfident, sharp, breathtaking.
She looks powerful. She looks distant. She looks nothing like the girl who once sat with you on a freezing rooftop, knees touching yours, whispering that she was scared she wouldnât be enough.
Your heart swells anyway. Pride expands so big in your chest it almost hurts. Tears sting your eyes before youâre even aware of them. You cheer. You scream her name with the rest of the crowd, even though she canât possibly hear you.
When she smilesâbright, dazzlingâit feels like the entire arena lights up. But her eyes never meet yours. Not once.
You tell yourself thatâs normal. You tell yourself sheâs busy, distracted, overwhelmed. There are cameras and choreo and lights; she canât possibly pick out one face among thousands.
Still⌠something settles deep inside your ribs. A quiet ache. A tiny shadow. You ignore it. You clap until your palms sting. You watch every performance with your whole soul, committing every expression of hers to memory. Even when the show ends and the crowd disperses in a tidal wave of adrenaline and tears, you sit there for a moment longer, unwilling to break the spell. Because this is what she dreamed of. And you got to witness it.
That night, she shows up at your apartment. You donât know how she made it past security or whether she sprinted or stumbled her way here, but sheâs still wearing her stage makeup, smudged and glittering. Her hair is tied messily at the nape of her neck, and her eyesâgod, her eyesâlook exhausted in a way youâve never seen before.
The smile she gives you is small and cracked around the edges.
âYou watched, right?â she asks, voice barely above a whisper.
âOf course,â you answer immediately. âYou were incredible. I was⌠I was so proud.â
Sohyun steps inside before you finish, like sheâs afraid she might lose the courage if she stays in the hallway. She toes off her shoes, sets her bag down, and then she just⌠sinks onto your couch, like gravity suddenly doubled its weight on her shoulders.
She tries to talkâreally tries. She starts telling you about backstage chaos, about last-minute changes, about fansigns already being planned. But halfway through a sentence, her voice drifts off. Her eyelids flutter. She falls asleep while still holding your hand.
Her fingers are loosely curled around yours, soft and warm, but twitching with leftover adrenaline. Her makeup leaves faint shimmer on your skin. Her breathing steadies, slow and uneven, like her body is catching up to all the days she pushed it past its limit.
You donât move. You donât dare.
Instead, you shift slowly to get her more comfortable. You pull a blanket over her, tucking it gently around her shoulders. You brush stray hairs from her forehead, careful not to wake her.
She sleeps with her hand still in yours. You watch her.
Her lips are parted just slightly, the remnants of a stage smile faded into something softer, more human. Thereâs a small crease between her brows, like even in sleep sheâs bracing for somethingâcriticism, pressure, the world waiting to judge her debut.
You squeeze her hand, just lightly. She doesnât let go.
You tell yourself this distance is temporary. That once the first wave of chaos passes, sheâll come back to you with the same closeness, the same warmth, the same soft glow in her eyes meant only for you.
But as you watch her sleepâstill curled toward you, yet impossibly far awayâyou feel something shift.
Not a crack. Not a break. Just the faintest tug. Like the beginning of a thread unraveling.
You close your eyes and breathe through it. Because you love her. And sheâs shining. And if the light hurts a littleâ you pretend it doesnât.
The shadow settles quietly inside you, patient and small. You pretend you donât feel it.
Chapter 6
You donât expect her messageânot tonight, not at this hour, not with the way sheâs been drifting just slightly out of reach these days.
But at 11:47 PM, your phone lights up.
Sohyun:
Are you awake?
I want to take you somewhere.
No emoji. No exclamation point. Just those wordsâquiet, urgent, a little lonely.
You grab your hoodie. Keys. Shoes. You donât check the mirror. If she needs you, youâll show up exactly as you are.
When you step outside, the street is almost emptyâcars humming distantly, a few bars spilling late-night laughter into the airâbut your attention snaps toward the figure leaning against the corner pole.
Sohyun. Hood pulled low. Mask covering half her face. Eyes wide and tired and warm when they land on you.
âThere you are,â she whispers, relief softening every line in her body.
âYou sound like you thought Iâd say no.â
A small breath of a laugh. âMaybe I did.â
She doesnât waitâshe catches your sleeve between two fingers and pulls you toward the curb where a taxi slows down like it has been summoned for something important.
The ride is quiet. Not tense. Just⌠heavy.
Sohyun keeps her forehead against the window, watching the city pass as though itâs something she needs to memorize to stay grounded.
âYou okay?â you ask.
âMm.â A vague, heavy sound. âJust trying to keep my soul inside my body.â
âThat bad?â
âNot bad. JustâŚâ She scrunches her nose. âBig. Everything feels big lately.â
You donât know what to say, so you reach out and brush your knuckles against her sleeve. Not a grab. Not a hold. Just a reminder. She leans the tiniest bit closer.
The ramen shop looks like a secret someone forgot to hide well. Tucked behind a run-down laundromat, half of its sign burnt out, its windows fogged with steam. It feels like it shouldnât exist on any mapâsomewhere only tired dreamers go to remember theyâre still human.
Inside, the air is warm enough to thaw bones. A few other patrons glance upâhoodies, masks, capsâbut they donât linger. They all look like theyâre carrying the quiet misery of people who live too brightly on stage and too dimly in real life.
Sohyun blends right in. She takes the seat beside you, close enough that her thigh brushes yours, close enough that her breath warms the sleeve of your hoodie. And when the owner recognizes her, he doesnât say her nameâjust offers a respectful nod and sets two bowls of ramen in front of you, steaming and rich.
She exhales at the sight. You can tell she hasnât eaten in hours. You try to lighten the moment. Like you always do.
âSo today I met a dogââ
Her head lifts.
ââin a yellow raincoat.â
She blinks. âLike⌠a detective dog?â
âMore like a âcaptain of a tiny shipâ dog.â
She bursts into a laugh that collapses immediately into her palmâsoft, tired, but bright. âI needed that,â she mumbles through her fingers.
âI figured.â
âI wish I saw him.â
âYou wouldâve kidnapped him.â
A shrug. âMaybe.â
She starts eating, small bites, shoulders slowly relaxing as the warmth reaches her. You watch her eyelids droop a littleâher body finally remembering what relaxation feels like. You talk. Not loudly. Not dramatically. Just about the small, meaningless parts of your dayâthe kind of things you always save for her, because she listens like youâre saying something important even when you arenât.
But halfway through your story, her head dips. Her chopsticks pause mid-air. Her eyes flutter closed for half a secondâjust long enough for your chest to ache. Then she jerks awake, inhaling hard.
âIâm here,â she insists, voice too earnest for someone this drained. âIâm listening, I promiseââ
âYouâre exhausted,â you say, softer than a whisper. âIâm⌠trying.â She rubs her face with both hands, thumbs pressing into her temples. âI donât want to keep fading on you. I really donât.â
You nod, but she keeps talking, her voice cracking open like something sheâs been holding back for too long.
âMy life is growing so fast,â she whispers. âFaster than I am. And Iâm scared I wonât recognize myself at the end of it.â
âSohyunâŚâ
âIâm scared I wonât be someone you can recognize either.â
She says it like an apology. Like a confession. Like a plea.
You reach out, slow enough to give her the chance to pull awayâbut she doesnât. Your hand brushes over hers, warm to warm.
âYou donât have to worry about that,â you say. âIâm not going anywhere.â
Her breath shakes. âYou shouldnât have to stay just because Iâm trying my best.â
âTrying is enough.â
âNot for this,â she whispers. âNot for you.â
Your heart cracks in a way she doesnât seeâor maybe she does, because she looks down quickly, cheeks flushing with guilt.
The ramen cools between you. The silence grows warm, then fragile, then a little sharp at the edges.
For the first time, you both feel the shift. The ground beneath you isnât steady anymore.
When you leave the shop, the alley is damp, neon lights trembling in puddles. Sohyun steps into the glow of a flickering streetlamp, looking almost unrealâglamour and exhaustion tangled together.
And thenâslowly, hesitantlyâshe slips her hand into yours.
Her fingers thread between yours like sheâs searching for reassurance sheâs terrified to ask for.
Her voice comes out barely audible. A confession disguised as breath. âI feel like Iâm stepping into this huge, terrifying world,â she murmurs. âAnd Iâm scared there wonât be enough room for us in it.â
You step closer, forehead brushing hers. âWeâll make space.â Her eyes flutter closed. She doesnât look convinced. Not fully. Not anymore.
But she squeezes your hand like sheâs praying youâre right. Like she wants to believe you even as the future looms above you bothâbig, bright, and just a little too heavy. And in that tiny alley, under failing light, love begins to tremble. Not break. Not yet. But tremble,soft, fragile, like something that knows one day, it might have to learn how to hurt.
Chapter 7
Itâs the silence that haunts you first. Three weeks. Twenty-one days. Five hundred and four hours. You donât count them on purpose but your body does, learning the pattern of her absence like a second heartbeat.
You cook too much food.
You keep checking your window at night.
You find yourself staring at your phone, staring at conversations that have grown thin and polite, like a thread being pulled slowly from a sweater. Sheâs not gone. Not really.
Just drifting, like someone swimming to shore without realizing theyâre leaving you behind in the water.
But the ache is familiar. Too familiar.
Some nights, you swear you feel her warmth in the room, a ghost memory of her laugh, the weight of her hand on your sleeve.
You turn your head, and find nothing but shadows. Hope keeps you alive. Hope also kills you a little.
So when your buzzer rings at 9:02 PM, it doesnât feel real. You expect a delivery. A neighbor. Anything ordinary. Not her. But then
ââŚItâs me.â
Her voice doesnât sound like Sohyun. It sounds like someone trying to remember how to be her. You open the door. And she looks like the wind has been carving pieces off her.
Her hoodie hangs: not fashionably oversized but emptily oversized.
Her eyes are rimmed pink. Her lips are chapped.
And her guilt walks in before she does, sharp, heavy, fragrant, like perfume applied too thickly in the dark. âSohyun,â you breathe.
She tries to smile, but it collapses halfway, falling apart like something brittle.
âHi.â
A ghost of herself. But still her.
God, still so her.
She toes off her shoes like sheâs entering a memory she doesnât know if she deserves anymore.
Then she sits on your couch, not at the end, not the middle, but the exact place she always used to sit.
Knees pulled to her chest.
Fingers tucked into her sleeves.
Like sheâs trying to make herself smaller, less intrusive, less heavy.
You sit beside her.
Close enough to tell her sheâs not alone.
Far enough to give her the choice.
She closes the distance in less than a breath.
Her shoulder presses yours.
Light. Tentative. But intentional.
She leans into you like sheâs afraid sheâll break if she doesnât.
Her voice comes out thin, trembling at the edges.
âIâm sorry.â
You inhale too quickly.
It hurts.
âFor what?â you manage.
She laughsâ
a small, broken thing that sounds like something shattering.
âFor all of it,â she whispers.
âFor being gone.
For being tired all the time.
For disappearing even though I promised I wouldnât.
For making you think youâre⌠not important.â
Your heart flinches.
âYou never made me think that.â
She looks at you then.
Truly looks at you.
And her eyes go softâ
devotion, regret, longing, shame
all swirling like storm clouds behind them.
âYouâre lying,â she whispers.
And itâs not an accusation.
Itâs a wound.
Her fingers tremble in her sleeves,
and your body moves before your mind decides, you take her hands gently, unwrap them from the fabric theyâve been clinging to.
Her palms are cold.
Her knuckles stiff.
Her pulse frantic.
She looks at your hands holding hers, and something inside her breaks so quietly you almost miss it.
âI hate this,â she breathes.
âI hate that I can never be here.
That I say Iâll come and then I donât.
That I fall asleep in taxis.
That Iâm always rushing, always late, always⌠gone.â
You want to say Youâre not gone.
You want to say I understand.
You want to say Nothing will change.
But the words donât come.
Because somewhere deep inside you, buried under devotion and longing, you feel the buckle.
Tiny.
Subtle.
But real.
Something in the foundation cracking.
She leans into you, forehead pressing softly to yours, breath shaking.
âIâm scared,â she whispers.
âOf what?â
âThat Iâm becoming someone who takes more than she can give.â
Her voice breaks.
âAnd that one day youâll wake up and⌠resent me for it.â
Your breath catches.
Her honesty is too raw, too surgical, too precise in the place it lands.
âSohyunââ
She keeps going, voice fraying.
âAnd Iâm scared Iâll resent you too,â she admits, eyes shining with tears she hasnât let fall.
âNot because of you, never because of you, but because Iâll want to give you everything, and I wonât be able to. And thatâs not fair. Not to you. Not to us.â
Us.
The word stings.
You reach for her without thinking.
And she breaks into you like a wave.
Her body folds into your chest, arms around your waist, face buried in your shirt, tears soaking through with slow, trembling persistence.
She cries silently.
Painfully.
Like sheâs trying to hide it.
Like even now, even here, she believes she has to be careful not to inconvenience you with the depth of her sorrow.
You hold her tighter.
Arms around her shoulders, your cheek resting in her hair, breathing her in like sheâs something youâve been starving for.
Because she still smells like herself.
Shampoo and vanilla hand cream.
Warmth and exhaustion and familiarity.
Because sheâs still your Sohyun, even if the world is trying to pull her into something bigger, something brighter, something you fear you might not fit into.
Her fingers clutch your shirt.
Not politely.
Not gently.
But with the desperation of someone begging time to slow down.
And in that moment, you both feel it:
Love is here.
God, itâs here.
Burning.
Gripping.
Devoted.
But beneath it, quiet as breath, undeniable as dawn, the first buckle.
Not a break.
Not yet.
Just the unmistakable shift that comes when two people love each other so deeply they can feel the future calling them in opposite directions.
She loves you.
You love her.
Neither of you say it.
But that doesnât matter.
The devotion is loud enough to echo.
And so is the fear.
Chapter 8
You donât know when it startsâ
the falling apart.
Maybe itâs always been there,
woven into the seams of the two of you, invisible until the fabric begins to strain.
All you know is that suddenly, loving her hurts in ways it didnât before.
Not sharply.
Not violently.
Just⌠gently.
Like pressing on a bruise.
You still want her.
Still love her.
Still ache in that quiet, loyal way youâve always ached.
But now you want something small, something simple, something human, to matter.
To feel like your place in her life isnât shrinking every time a new schedule is added to her calendar. Every time she forgets to answer because rehearsals ran late. Every time she apologizes so softly you have to pretend it doesnât wound you.
You donât ask for much. Just proof that youâre real to her. Important to her. Chosen. But every time you reach for that assurance, she pulls gently away, not because she wants to, or that she doesnât want to give you what she wants to, but because sheâs terrified youâll see how little she has left to give.
She sits across from you one night, hair tied messily, hands folded too tightly in her lap.
Sheâs trying to stay awake for you. Trying to listen. Trying to be present. And she isâ just not fully. Not in the way you remember. Her eyes keep losing focus. Her voice keeps drifting. Her smile keeps trembling at the edges.
When you tell her a tiny story from your day, she nods, tries to laugh, but her eyelids are drooping.
You stop talking.
She notices too late, blinks hard, with guilt flooding her expression.
âSorryâ Iâm listening, IâŚI want to. Iâm justââ
âTired,â you finish for her.
Her face crumples in relief and shame. You force a smile.
You tell her you understand. You donât. Not really. But you want to.
She sees the effort on your face. She sees that brave, aching little smile you wear just for her. And it destroys something inside her.
She looks away, voice barely a whisper:
âIâm hurting you, arenât I?â
You say no. You say of course not. You say sheâs doing her best.
And she is. God, she is.
But something in your voice cracks anyway. Soft enough to hide. Sharp enough for her to hear.
It becomes a pattern. You reach a little. She recoils a little. Not emotionally, but out of fear. Fear of being the reason you dim. Fear of becoming a weight on your chest. Fear of loving you so much she ruins you.
She doesnât run. She just⌠holds back. And you, desperate to keep her, pretend the space between you isnât growing.
Every conversation ends with one of you apologizing. You apologize for wanting. She apologizes for not being enough. Neither apology fixes anything. They just hang there, gentle, heavy, tragic. Two people trying so hard and still failing each other without meaning to.
One night, after she leaves, you sit alone on your bed, leftover warmth fading from your sheets like a ghost. You press your hand to the place she sat, memorizing the absence. And it hits you: love shouldnât feel like begging for sunlight through a half-shut door.
And she shouldnât feel like she has to close herself off to protect you. But here you are. Two people holding on with both hands. Two people slipping anyway. Thereâs love, so much love it aches. So much devotion it burns. But itâs not enough. Not against time. Not against distance. Not against a world that keeps taking pieces of her and leaving you with the scraps.
This is the beginning. Not loud. Not cruel. Just heartbreak dressed as tenderness. A flower blooming beautifully even as you both feel the rot quietly spreading at the center. Neither of you says a word.
Maybe because youâre scared. Maybe because youâre hopeful. Maybe because you both knowâtwo people trying their absolute best is sometimes still not enough.
Chapter 9
The storm is already in full rage when your phone rings.
You barely have time to breathe her name before her voice spills through the speakerâthin, shaking, tired in the way people are when theyâve been holding themselves upright through sheer will.
âCan we go out?â
A soft inhale, sharp around the edges.
âJust for tonight. I want to feel⌠normal with you.â
Normal.
The word lands like something delicate and dying.
You say yes instantlyânot because youâre not tired, not because the rain isnât violent, but because you hear it.
The breaking sheâs trying so hard to keep out of her voice.
You meet her anyway. Maybe you always will.
The cafĂŠ she picks is nearly empty, just the hum of an espresso machine and the low murmur of rain against glass. The lights cast a warm glow, soft enough to make anything feel survivable for a little while.
Sheâs already there when you step inside.
Sohyun sits hunched over a cup of tea sheâs forgotten about, sleeves pulled around her fists, hair slightly frizzy from the humidity, but thereâs something elseâsomething heavy, settling over her shoulders.
She looks up when she hears the door.
And then she smiles.
God, she smiles.
Not brightly.
Not effortlessly.
But desperately, like sheâs clinging to something slipping through her fingers.
âYou came,â she breathes out.
âYou sound surprised.â
âI⌠always am.â
You sit across from her.
Her knees bump yours under the table, and instead of apologizing, she leaves them thereâlike she needs the contact to stay upright.
The conversation starts light.
Too light.
You talk about your day.
She laughs at all the right moments.
You tease her about her messy lunchbox.
She teases you about your terrible umbrella.
It feels almost normal.
Almost.
But thereâs a tension underneath, like the two of you are clutching at threads of something fraying, tugging hard enough to hurt, but not enough to keep it from unraveling.
She stares at her hands while you talk.
Her fingers twist.
Her knuckles pale.
You donât ask why.
Youâre afraid you already know.
Somewhere between a shared pastry and another refill of her untouched tea, she reaches across the table.
Her fingers brush your wrist. Just once.
Then again, more sure this time. You look up.
She looks like someone trying to memorize you.
Like someone terrified time is running out.
âYou look tired,â she whispers.
You laugh softly. âYou say that every time.â
âThatâs because itâs always true.â
You raise a brow. âAnd you? Whenâs the last time you slept?â
She hesitates.
You both know the answer isnât tonight. Or last night. Or the week before.
But she shrugs, ducks her head, and says, âIâm okay.â
She isnât. She hasnât been for a long time. But so much of loving her now feels like accepting the lies she tells to keep herself from falling apart.
Hours blur.
Lightning flashes outside, reflecting in the windows.
She flinchesânot from the thunder, but from how fast time is passing.
From how quickly the night is slipping away.
You talk about everything and nothing:
Her trainee days.
Your stupid coworker.
The ramen place near your apartment.
The stray cats in her company parking lot.
Itâs mundane.
Itâs ordinary.
Itâs everything sheâs starving for.
And everything sheâs afraid to keep.
When the cafĂŠ begins closing, she startles like someone waking from a dream.
âWe still have time,â she says quickly, half-standing before the employee even speaks.
You donât tell her the truth:
Sheâs not talking about the cafĂŠ at all.
Sheâs talking about you. About this.
About whatever fragile, trembling thing still exists between youâheld together by effort and hope and exhaustion.
You walk outside together.
The rain has softened, mist-like and cold.
She walks close to youânot out of affection exactly, but out of need.
Like if she doesnât stay close, sheâll drift away entirely.
Her shoulder bumps yours.
Once.
Twice.
A third time.
Finally, she exhales shakily and admits, âI missed you.â
You swallow around the ache in your chest.
âI missed you too.â
Her fingers twitch beside yours.
Not reachingâjust trembling.
You hook your pinky around hers.
A compromise.
A quiet, fragile connection.
She holds your pinky like itâs the last thread she can still grasp.
On the way to her dorm, she stops suddenly beneath a flickering streetlamp.
Rain beads in her lashes.
Her breathing stutters.
âTonight wasâŚâ She hesitates.
Her throat moves.
ââŚall I could handle. And more than I deserved.â
You open your mouthâ
She cuts you off with a small shake of her head.
âNo,â she whispers. âLet me say it.â
You close it.
She steps closer.
Close enough that you feel her breath warm your jaw.
Close enough that if either of you leaned in, something irreversible might happen.
Her voice trembles.
âThank you. For loving me, even when Iâmââ
âDonât,â you whisper back, but she continues anyway:
âEven when Iâm slipping. Even when Iâm not here. Even when IâŚâ
Her voice breaks.
ââŚwhen I canât give you what you deserve.â
Something inside you cracks.
Not because sheâs pulling away.
But because sheâs trying so hard not to.
Her hands fist in the sleeves of your coat like sheâs scared sheâll drown if she lets go.
You reach up, brushing your thumb across her cheekbone.
She leans into the touch instantlyâ
like sheâs been starving for it.
Like sheâll break if you pull away.
âYouâre enough,â you murmur.
But even as the words leave your mouth, you feel the tremor beneath them, the unspoken fear, the growing ache,the truth neither of you wants to name:
Youâre both trying.
Youâre both clinging.
And itâs still not enough.
When she finally steps back, she looks ruined and beautiful in the same breath.
She almost kisses you.
You know she wants to.
You want to.
But she pulls away at the last second, like someone terrified of giving you hope she canât keep alive.
She whispers your nameâquiet, tender, trembling from the effort of holding on.
Then she slips inside her building.
The door shuts between you.
And you stand there in the mist, the ghost of her warmth still clinging to your hand, realizing the tragedy wasnât tonight ending.
The tragedy is that both of you fought, truly fought, to keep something that is already beginning to crumble beneath the weight of your devotion.
Chapter 10
She comes over trembling.
Not a nervous tremble, but the kind that comes from holding grief so tightly it begins to leak through the cracks in your bones.
You open the door and sheâs standing there like sheâs barely holding herself upright.
Her hair is damp from the mist outside.
Her lips are pale.
Her shoulders are trembling in small, uncontrollable jerks.
But itâs her eyes that destroy you.
They look hollow, scraped out, as if she emptied herself just to make room for the guilt.
She steps inside like sheâs stepping into a memory she already misses.
She toes off her shoes automatically, lines them up next to yours with shaking hands, and then stands still, staring at the floor, like sheâs afraid sheâll see her reflection in your eyes and break completely.
You whisper her name.
She flinches like it wounds her.
The air feels wrong.
Too quiet.
Too heavy.
Like a storm pressed flat between four walls.
She tries to speak.
Her breath catches.
Her throat locks up.
You watch her struggle not to fall apart.
Then she does.
Her knees buckle first.
Her hand slaps against the wall for balance.
Her breath shatters into a sob she tries to swallow.
You catch her before she fully sinks.
Your hands steady her waist, her shoulders, her trembling frame.
She folds into you so fast it feels like sheâs been waiting weeks to collapse.
Her fingers claw into your shirt.
Her forehead presses into your collarbone.
Her whole body shakes with a grief so raw it frightens you.
âSohyun,â you whisper, terrified.
She chokes on a sound you donât know how to name.
âIâm sorry,â she gasps.
âIâmâGod, Iâm so sorryâplease donâtâdonât make this harderââ
She breaks down like sheâs been holding it in for years, not weeks.
You sink to the floor with her, arms wrapped tightly around her as she cries with an agony that feels ancient.
Her tears soak through your shirt, your skin, your ribs.
âI canâtââ she whispers, voice cracking.
âI canât do this to you anymore. I canât watch you wait for me. I canât watch myself hurt you. I canâtââ
She canât even finish the sentence.
You pull her closer, but sheâs already slipping into a place you canât reach.
Minutes pass.
Or hours.
Time is meaningless when youâre watching the person you love unravel in your arms.
She finally forces herself uprightânot because sheâs okay, but because sheâs made a choice and sheâs terrified sheâll lose her resolve if she stays held by you any longer.
She wipes her face with trembling fingers.
Her voice is heartbreak carved into sound.
âIf we stay together,â she begins, âyou will learn to resent me.â
You shake your head, violently, desperate.
She cuts you off with a soft, devastated smile.
âYou will,â she says. âBecause I canât give you the love you deserve. I donât have the strength. I donât have the space. Iâm already failing you every day and I hate myself for it.â
Her voice fractures.
âAnd Iâll grow to resent you,â she whispers, âbecause youâll keep needing what you deserve, more than I can give. And Iâll feel like Iâm drowning under my own inadequacy.â
She squeezes her eyes shut.
âAnd I love you too much to let us turn into people who resent each other, or for me to learn to dread the mention of your name or the sound of your voice.â
You donât breathe.
You canât.
Your heart feels like itâs being crushed in a fist that doesnât know mercy.
She continues, quieter:âI know whatâs coming if we try. Iâve been watching it happen in small pieces.â
She looks at your apartment
at your shared mug on the counter, her sweater on your chair, the blanket you always tucked around her legs when she fell asleep on your couch.
She looks at them like theyâre tombstones.
âI canât bear to watch us rot,â she whispers.
You pull her toward you again, and this time she doesnât resist.
She falls into your arms, sobbing harder than before.
Her hands clutch your back so tightly her nails dig in.
Her shoulders shake with every breath she tries and fails to steady.
âPlease,â she cries.âPlease donât hate me someday. Remember the girl you fell in love with. Please donât remember me like this.â
You hold her face, pushing her hair back, whispering her name over and over like it might tether her to you.
But sheâs already drifting away.
Youâre both crying now.
It feels like dying in slow motion.
At some point, she forces herself to stand.
You rise with her, unsteady, haunted.
She steps back.
Just one step.
It feels like a cliff opening between you.
Her voice is barely a breath:
âThis is the kindest thing I know how to do.â
You whisper:
âHave you thought this through?â
She nods, tears sliding silently down her cheeks.
âAnd you really think,â your voice breaks,
âthis is the best thing to do?â
Her lips tremble.
She whispers, ââŚyes.â
You look at her.
Really look.
And despite the devastation in her eyes, the way her hands are shaking, the way she can barely breathe.
You still see it.
âGod,â you whisper, almost laugh, almost cry,
âYouâre still bad at lying.â
That breaks her.
A sob tears out of her.
She stumbles forward and throws her arms around you, holding you like sheâs trying to memorize the shape of your body, the heat of your skin, the sound of your breathing.
It feels like sheâs carving a final memory into herself.
You hold each other like itâs the last moment before the world ends.
It is.
You donât know who lets go first.
You only know that when she steps back, the entire room tilts with the weight of what youâre losing.
She wipes her tears one last time.
Then she leaves.
And youâre left standing in the doorway, holding your own ribs as if trying to keep your heart from falling out.
The horror isnât in the breakup.
It isnât in the leaving.
Itâs in the truth:
You loved each other.
Deeply.
Fiercely.
Hopelessly.
And somehow,
somehow,
it still wasnât enough.
Chapter 11
You try to move on.
You really do.
You throw yourself into the routines you used to have before her, late-night convenience store runs, cheap dinners with friends, playlists that once made you feel whole.
You delete old messages.
You mute her notifications.
You even tell yourself a lie every therapist on earth has warned about:
Time heals everything. But time is a terrible doctor. And grief is a patient that refuses treatment.
You fail. Not dramaticallyâno collapse on the floor, no midnight phone call, no drunken confession to a friend. Your failure is quieter, softer.
It happens when you reach for your phone without thinking.
When you buy two bottles of banana milk at the store.
When you see the empty side of the couch and feel the ghost of her weight leaning against you.
When you catch yourself laughing at something and then freeze, because she wouldâve laughed too.
You try again.
You go out more.
You let friends drag you across Seoul, from neon-lit arcades to cafĂŠs that close too early.
You pretend youâre presentâtry to stitch yourself back into the world of people who arenât missing someone like a phantom limb.
Your friends think youâre doing better.
Maybe because youâve stopped crying in bathrooms.
Maybe because you no longer whisper her name in your sleep.
Maybe because youâve grown skilled at smiling at the right moments.
But the truth is simpler, sadder:
You havenât healed.
Youâve just learned not to talk about it.
The world moves on without asking if youâre ready.
And sheâ
Sohyunâ
moves faster than anyone.
Suddenly sheâs everywhere.
Her face lights up subway stations, glowing from billboard screens and animated ads.
Her laugh echoes from variety shows you didnât mean to watch.
Her eyesâthose eyes that once looked at you like you were the only safe place she hadânow sparkle on fancams watched by millions.
Sheâs luminous.
Brilliant.
Made for stages, cameras, applause.
She shines in a way that makes strangers fall in love with her.
But you see something they donât.
In the split second between smiles, in the breath she takes before answering a question, in the way she grips her mic a little too tightlyâ you see flickers.
Regret.
Longing.
The quiet kind of hurt that sits behind her ribs and never fully dissolves.
Maybe someone else would call it imagination.
But you know her.
You knew her in rooms without cameras, in nights without sleep, in moments when all she could be was herself.
So you recognize what her eyes are hiding.
You wish you didnât.
Because it hurts more now than it ever did.
The first month after the breakup is sharp painâteeth, claws, heavy breathing.
The second month is dull acheânothing dramatic, just a low throb.
By the third month, grief becomes something else.
A presence.
A shadow that walks behind you, sits beside you at meals, waits at the edge of your dreams, touches your shoulder when you hear her voice on TV.
Not loud.
Not violent.
Just⌠there.
A roommate you never invited.
One that doesnât leave dishes in the sink, doesnât slam doors, doesnât inconvenience your day, just one that exists quietly, persistently, a reminder in the corner of your eye.
Some nights, when you close your eyes, you can almost feel her again, the warmth of her fingers, the weight of her head on your shoulder, the tremble in her voice when she whispered stay. And sometimes you let yourself remember.
Just for a moment.
Just for a breath.
Then morning comes.
And you keep going.
Because thatâs the thing about heartbreak that no one tells you:
It doesnât end.
It simply becomes something you live with.
Chapter 12
You didnât buy the ticket.
You wouldâve sooner carved open your own chest than willingly put yourself in the same room as her again.
But your friend pressed it into your hand, voice too soft, too pitying:
âYou canât run forever.â
Maybe they were right.
But God, you wish theyâd been wrong.
Now youâre hereâ
standing in a crowd of people who love her loudly, while you are the only one who ever loved her quietly.
The venue shakes with anticipation.
Chants echo.
Lightsticks raise like a forest of trembling stars.
You feel sick.
Not the kind of sick that makes you want to leave, the kind that roots you to the floor with dread and longing in equal measure.
The lights cut.
Darkness falls.
The screams rise like a tidal wave.
Music blooms.
And then, she steps into the light.
Sohyun.
Your Sohyun.
Except sheâs not yours and never will be again.
She looks unreal, sculpted from stage light and dream-dust, hair gleaming, smile polished, eyes shining with the kind of confidence that costs more than anyone in this room will ever understand.
She moves like she belongs to this world. To them. To the noise and the brightness and the unreachable distance.
She moves like she was never the girl who curled into your chest and begged you to stay. Never the girl who whispered Iâm scared during dawn. Never the girl who broke in your arms because loving you was hurting you.
Sheâs everything she worked for.
And youâve never felt further from her.
When the ballad begins, the stadium hushes.
Soft piano.
A ripple of blue lights.
She stands alone at the edge of the stage, breathing slow, eyes lowered.
This song is different.
New.
Raw.
Something she wrote.
Something she poured herself into.
You already know it will kill you.
The spotlight sweeps across the crowd, passing faces painted with adoration, and you almost pray it wonât reach you, but it does.
And then her gaze follows the light.
Her eyes lock on yours. Everything stops. Her breath, her posture, her practiced, perfect composure, all of it fractures in an instant.
Her lips part.
Her shoulders stiffen.
The note she was about to sing dies in her throat.
Only you notice.
Only you ever would.
Because you know what she looks like when sheâs hurting.
You know the exact second her heart caves in.
Her eyes widen with recognition so sharp itâs a wound.
You feel it too, like someone has reached inside you and pulled, hard.
A tremor slips into her voice as she forces herself to continue singing,
but you can hear it.
The break.
The plea.
The collapse.
And God, she looks at you like sheâs seeing a ghost she never learned how to stop loving.
She loves you again in that moment.
Not the bright, hopeful love from the beginning, but the ruined, exhausted kind, born from all the ways you tried to stay, and all the ways she had to leave.
Her eyes shine with longing so raw you have to look away.
But you canât.
Because for a heartbeat, she is yours again.
And then she mourns you again.
Thatâs the part that destroys you.
Because in her gaze is the knowledge that you should have had a different endingâone where the world wasnât too big, she wasnât too breakable, and you werenât left holding all the pieces alone.
Her voice shivers.
Her hand clenches around the mic.
Her throat works like sheâs swallowing pain.
And then, she turns away.
Not dramatically.
Not bitterly.
Just quietly, like sheâs placing a memory back onto a shelf she swore sheâd never touch again.
The song continues.
The stage glows.
The crowd roars.
But you stand perfectly still, as if moving would make the moment real and you desperately need it to stay unreal.
Your chest aches, not sharply, not suddenly, but with the deep, crushing pressure of something breaking in slow motion.
You swallow. Then swallow again. You swallow everything: her voice, her dream, her pain, your shared history, your own heart, the entire brutal universe that has decided you cannot belong to each other.
Sohyun keeps singing like nothing happened.
But you saw it.
She saw you.
And in that single look, she loved you again, lost you again, and let you go all over again.
You stay until the end of the concert, not because you want to, but because you canât move.
Because leaving would feel too much like a final goodbye.
A/N:Happy Valentineâs day. Also, itâs gender neutral, all are welcome to enjoyđ¸
Chapter 1
Youâve been awake for so long the world has started to look unreal.
Lights smear. Voices drag. Your own hands feel a fraction disconnected from the rest of you, as though your pulse forgot to keep them warm. But you keep walking down the hallway anyway, clutching the iced tea you bought out of habit, not out of thirst.
Itâs lateâlater than you intended to still be on campus. The building is empty. The kind of empty that makes you aware of your breathing.
And then you hear it.
A soft thud. A muffled curse. The sound of someone very tired trying not to sound tired.
When you round the corner, sheâs there. Sohyun. Hood half-off her head. Hair messy in a way youâve never seenâlike she ran her fingers through it a few dozen times too many. A tote bag hangs from one shoulder, overstuffed with scripts and notebooks and things she wonât have time to put down tonight.
She looks up and freezes. It takes her a secondâone long secondâto place you, and when she does, her shoulders drop with something that looks suspiciously like relief.
âHey,â she breathes, and that single word is softer than anyone else ever gets from her. âYouâre still here?â
You donât mean to smile, but you do. âShouldnât I be asking you that?â
She huffs a tired laughâtiny, real, the kind she only gives when her guard is down. It makes something in your chest ache.
Youâve known Sohyun for months, in that comfortable, unspoken way people know each other when their lives overlap at strange hours. Sheâs an idol on the rise, constantly juggling rehearsals and filming and meetings you can only guess at. Youâre⌠you. A person who studies too hard and sleeps too little and somehow always ends up in the same quiet hallways sheâs hiding in.
You never plan to see each other. But somehow you always do. Tonight, thoughâtonight she looks different. Overwound, frayed, on the edge of something invisible.
You nod at the bench by the window. âSit,â you say before thinking. And somehow, impossibly, she listens. She drops beside you, bag sliding to the floor. She leans her head back against the cold wall, eyes fluttering shut.
âYou okay?â you ask gently.
Her voice comes out hoarse. âI donât remember what okay feels like.â
You shouldnât be the person she admits that to. You donât know why you are. Maybe itâs because youâre safe. Because you donât want anything from her. Because you arenât part of the machine chewing at her every waking hour. Or maybe itâs because youâre the only person who ever asks her if sheâs tired, instead of asking her to prove she isnât.
Minutes pass like thatâquiet, shared breath, glowing emergency lights humming above you. And then her shoulder bumps yours. Barely there. Careful. Like sheâs scared youâll flinch.
You donât. If anything, you lean a little closer. Her eyes open slowly, heavy-lidded and exhausted. âHave you slept?â she asks.
You shake your head. âYou?â She lets out a breath that almost counts as a laugh. âNot in a way that matters.â
The silence that settles between you is warm this timeâstrangely gentle, like youâve both been walking through storms and finally found the same doorway. Then, very quietly: âCan IâŚâ She swallows. âCan I stay here a bit? Justânot alone.â
Your heart stumbles. Of course she can. Of course.
But the way she asksâlike sheâs apologizing for existingâunravels you.
You say her name softly. âSohyun.â
Her eyes flick to yours.
âYou donât have to ask.â
Her lips part. Something vulnerable flickers across her expressionâraw, fleeting, impossible to look away from.
She shifts closer. This time less cautiously. Her shoulder presses against yours, deliberate.
âThank you,â she whispers. The words are small. But they hit you like a tide. Because no one ever thanks you for staying. You donât know how long you sit thereâminutes, maybe hoursâtwo tired souls leaning into each other because neither has the strength to stand alone tonight.
When her head finally droops onto your shoulder, you freeze only for a heartbeat before adjusting, letting her settle against you.
You hear her breathing steady. You feel her relax for the first time since you met. And itâs stupidâso stupidâbut you let yourself imagine that maybe you could be someone she returns to on purpose. Someone she chooses not out of exhaustion, but out of want. You donât know yet that love, for her, will be a slow undoing. You donât know yet that this quiet closeness will become her escape, and then her fear.
For now, for tonight, she is here. Your shoulder beneath her cheek. Your heartbeat where she rests.The world soft around the edges.
And it almost feels like the beginning of something gentle. Something hopeful. Romance is in the air. But romance makes fools of the hopeful.
Chapter 2
If anyone asked you when it startedâwhen the world tilted just slightly toward her, when coincidences began to feel suspiciously like choicesâyou wouldnât know what to answer.
Maybe it was in the hallway. Or the convenience store. Or at the bus stop where time felt soft enough to stretch.
Maybe it was all of them at once. Because the truth is: Park Sohyun doesnât enter your life like a moment. She arrives like a pattern.
Itâs nearly eleven when you step out of your classroom, rubbing at your neck, blinking sleep out of your eyes. The building is quiet at this hourâjust the buzz of old lights and your footsteps echoing down the polished corridor.
You turn a corner. And almost collide with her.
Sohyun stops short, clutching her bag to her chest. Her cheeks are already pink, as if sheâd been caught doing something she shouldnât.
âOh,â she breathes, hair slightly messy from rushing. âYouâre here.â
You blink. âYouâre⌠also here.â
She nods with the sincerity of someone trying very hard to look casual. âJust finished.â
You glance down at her hairâstill damp from practice. Her shoesâpointing directly toward the practice rooms, not the exit. Her breathingâjust a touch too fast.
âYou just finished,â you repeat.
âYes,â she insists.
âSohyun,â you say gently.
She shifts her weight, looks away, pretends to study a vending machine that has been broken since last semester.
ââŚOkay,â she whispers, âI maybe finished a while ago.â
You smile. âYou were waiting.â
She puffs out her cheeksâher signature tell of embarrassment. âShut uuuup.â
You grin wider. âYouâre a bad liar.â
Her eyes widen indignantly. âIâm excellent at lying. I once lied to a trainer about eating an extra pudding!â
âThatâs⌠not the flex you think it is.â
She gives you a light punch on the armâjust enough to make your heart swing a little. And then she walks beside you, the hallway suddenly feeling less empty. Less lonely. More⌠something.
You donât have a name for it yet. But it hums low in your chest, warm and hopeful.
Youâre at the refrigerated section, debating between caffeine and sleep (sleep wonât win), when the bell above the door rings.
You donât even turn. You already know itâs her. Sohyun stands frozen in the entrance, holding a random carton of milk like itâs evidence in a crime show. Her eyes widen when she sees you, her whole body going stiff like sheâs trying to decide between fleeing or pretending she was invisible.
âYou,â she says, sounding personally attacked.
âYou,â you echo, amused.
She lifts the milk weakly. âI needed⌠dairy.â
You stare. âThatâs banana milk.â
She looks down at it, betrayed. âWhy do I keep grabbing the wrong oneâ?â
You laugh. She hates how much she likes making you laugh. She huffs, sulky and adorable, and follows you to the counter, pretending she just happened to buy two warm canned drinks and only realized it outside the convenience store.
âFor you,â she says, shoving one toward you without looking. âItâs cold.â
You deadpan. âItâs hot outside.â
She frowns. âThen⌠emotional coldness.â
You snort.
She gasps. âDonât laugh at me!â
âIâm not laughing at you.â
âYou are!â
âIâm laughing near you.â
She groans dramatically, but her lips twitch upward anyway. Thereâs a faint tremble in your hand when your fingers brush hers while accepting the drink. She pulls back as though the contact burned herâin the soft, startled way that says she didnât hate it. Maybe even liked it.
The bus stop is quiet at night. The kind of quiet where your breath sounds louder than it should.
Youâre scrolling through your phone when you hear hurried footsteps.
You look up.
Sheâs thereâhood up, hair sticking to her cheeks, breathing like she ran a marathon.
She stops right in front of you, trying and failing to appear composed.
âOh hey,â she says, casually pretending she hadnât just sprinted half the neighborhood.
ââŚhey,â you reply. âCoincidence?â
She nods with so much force her hood almost falls off. âYes!â
âSohyun.â
She deflates. ââŚFine. I waited.â
âFor me?â
She tucks her chin down, toeing at the ground. Her voice goes tiny.
âMaybe.â
You say nothingânot because you donât know what to say, but because something in your chest shifts, warm and painful in the way soft things often are. She sits beside you, her shoulder brushing yours. Not quite on purpose, not quite accidental.
âYour practice ended an hour ago,â you murmur.
She doesnât look at you. âSometimes time⌠goes weird.â
âUh-huh.â
âLike⌠it moves differently when Iâm walking somewhere.â
âSomewhere like here?â you ask softly.
She bites her lip. âShut up.â
Youâre starting to think that âshut upâ is Sohyun language for youâre right but Iâm too shy to admit it.
Somehow, without deciding it, without ever needing words, meeting her becomes a rhythm. She finishes practice âcoincidentallyâ when your class ends. She appears in hallways she has no reason to be in. She texts you occasionallyânot enough to be obvious, but enough that your phone feels emptier without it. And every time she sees you, she brightens in a way she tries desperately to hide.
One night, as you wait for the bus, she begins talking about music.
âI want to compose something one day,â she says, eyes shining. âSomething that feels like⌠like opening a window on a rainy morning. Or like the first breath after crying.â
You smile. âThat sounds pretty.â
âDoes it?â she asks, hopeful in the softest way.
You nod. âVery you.â
Her heart stuttersâyou can see it in the way her fingers twist around her drink, in the way her eyes soften.
âDo you thinkâŚâ she begins, hesitant, âyouâd like my music? I meanâif I made it big? If things changed?â
âOf course,â you say instantly. âIâd still be here. Still listening.â
She freezes. And then she smilesâa small, radiant, shy thing that looks like it escaped before she could hide it.
âOkay,â she whispers. âOkay. Thatâs⌠good.â
You donât realize youâre falling. Not yet. You donât realize how your heart picks up whenever she appears. How her laughter hangs in your mind longer than it should. How her âcoincidencesâ feel like little constellations forming a shape only the two of you can read.
She doesnât realize it either. Or maybe she doesâ but sheâs too gentle to name it, too scared it might disappear if spoken too loudly.
So instead, she waits for you in hallways. Buys you warm drinks you donât need. Sneaks glances like sheâs memorizing your face piece by piece. And you let her.
You walk slower so she can match your steps. You hold your drink with both hands so she wonât notice how warm it actually makes you.
You let her orbit closer. And she lets you pull her in.
For nowâ for this chapterâ everything is sweet. Everything is hopeful. Everything is blooming quietly.
You donât know whatâs coming, and she pretends not to feel the ache in her future.
But tonight?
Tonight, she bumps her shoulder into yours and pretends she didnât. Tonight, her cheeks warm when you tease her. Tonight, she waits for a bus she doesnât needâ because youâre there.
Tonight is soft.
Tonight is cute.
Tonight is the kind of sweetness youâll ache for later.
And neither of you knows it yet, but these coincidences are the memories that will haunt you most.
Chapter 3
You show up at the company building with a paper bag warm in your hands and nervousness fizzing beneath your ribs like trapped fireworks. Itâs lateâpast tenâwhen most trainees have already trickled out of the mirrored rooms and fluorescent hallways, their bodies heavy, their eyes hollow with exhaustion, their dreams bruised from another day of being told to smile wider, dance sharper, be perfect or be forgotten.
But still, you wait.
You lean against the cool wall in the lobby, pretending to scroll your phone, pretending you arenât listening for every footstep, pretending you didnât spend twenty minutes in the convenience store debating which snacks she might like even though you already know her preferences by heart.
When Sohyun finally appears, every excuse you had rehearsed evaporates.
Her hoodie is slipping off one shoulder, her bangs stick lightly to her forehead with sweat, and she looks so tired she seems almost translucent. But the moment her eyes land on youâthe exact momentâsomething bright flares across her face.
Soft. Surprised. Like sheâs been stumbling through the dark all day and suddenly found a light left on for her. âYouâre here,â she breathes, a little startled, a little relieved.
âYou sound surprised,â you tease, though your voice is softer than you expect.
âIâ I always am.â A flush rises across her cheeks, faint but unmistakable. Your heart missteps.
You offer her the bag. âI brought snacks. Protein cookies. And those strawberry milk things you pretend you donât like.â
She stares. Blinks once. Then her lips curl into a crooked grin that hits you square in the chest.
âI donât pretend,â she counters, her voice weak with fatigue and something else. âI justâ okay, fine, yes, I like them. A lot. Maybe.â
She holds the paper bag carefully, like itâs fragile. Like itâs meaningful.
You donât point it out. You donât need to.
Her fingers tighten around the handles, and thenâwithout warningâshe looks at you with a sudden decision in her eyes.
âCome with me.â
Before you can even ask where sheâs going, she gently hooks her fingers in your sleeve, tugging you along through the dim, quiet corridors. Traineesâ voices echo faintly below through the stairwell, fading with every flight you climb.
You follow her up three sets of stairs, heart thumping louder with each step, until the rooftop door creaks open. Cold night air washes over you like a blessing. The sky is a deep navy, hazy with clouds. Neon lights flicker in the distance, blurry and distant like the city is dreaming its own dreams tonight. The rooftop is quietâtoo quietâlike a place meant to hear secrets instead of footsteps. Sohyun walks ahead, then drops onto the concrete ground with a long, dramatic sigh before patting the space beside her.
Close. Too close. Deliberately close.
You sit, and the moment you do, her knee nudges yours. Just barely. But enough for your breath to snag.
She doesnât move away.
Instead, she smiles a little, almost like sheâs testing you. Testing the idea of you.
âI didnât bring you up here to traumatize you,â she jokes, noticing how stiffly you sit at first.
âCouldâve fooled me,â you mutter.
She nudges you with the side of her footâlight, playful, almost tender. Then she leans back on her hands, head tilting upward toward the sky. Her shoulders lift and fall with a quiet breath.
âYou knowâŚâ She pauses, searching for the right words. âSometimes I come here because itâs the only place I donât have to pretend. No trainers drilling me into the ground, no mirrors reminding me of everything wrong, no other kids trying to look confident while silently breaking.â
Her voice dips, barely audible. âI feel like⌠up here, I can actually breathe.â
âYou donât have to pretend with me,â you say softly.
She freezes. Just for a second. Just long enough for the air to tighten.
Then her expression shiftsâcracks open, even. Her eyes glisten faintly in the cityâs glow, vulnerability pooling in the dark like a reflection of the sky.
âSometimes I feel like Iâm not enough,â she whispers. âLike no matter how hard I try, Iâm always one mistake away from losing everything. For the company. For the world. Forââ
âFor me?â
You donât know why you say it. The words slip out like a truth youâve been keeping warm inside your mouth. A truth you werenât ready to release. Sohyunâs breath catches. She looks at you like she wasnât expecting you to say it out loud, even though she wanted you to.
âMaybe,â she finally admits, voice trembling with something honest and terrifying.
You swallow hard. The rooftop suddenly feels too small for the size of your feelings.
âYou are enough,â you say, firmer than before. âMore than enough. You donât have to try so hard to earn that. Not from me.â
Her eyes widenâso gently, so quietly. Like sheâs hearing a foreign language. Like sheâs learning how to accept something she didnât know she was allowed to have.
For a momentâjust one weighted heartbeatâshe looks at you like youâre something sheâs been searching for without realizing it.
Her gaze falls to your mouth. Slow. Lingering. Yours drops to hers, as if pulled. The space between you becomes electric, delicate, a trembling thread. She leans in just a littleâbarely anything, barely noticeableâbut you feel it. Her warmth. Her breath. Her uncertainty. Her want.
The world feels like itâs leaning with her.
But she stops.
Not pulling back. Not retreating. Just⌠hovering.
Her forehead almost touches yours. Your breaths mix. The moment quivers like a fragile note suspended in air.
Thenâgentlyâshe lets her head fall onto your shoulder. Her hair brushes your jaw, light as a confession. Her hand reaches out, hesitating only a split second before curling into your sleeve, clutching like she needs something steady. You adjust your shoulder, letting her settle more comfortably against you, and you both sit there in a quiet that feels warm, safe, and impossibly fragileâlike the start of something neither of you has the courage to name yet. And you stay. Longer than you should. Long enough for the night to wrap around you both like a secret.
Long enough to fall a little more in love with her.
âStay a little longer,â she whispers, voice barely there.
You donât say anything.
You donât tell her that youâd stay forever if she asked.
Chapter 4
You go to the Han River that night for no reason at all.
Maybe itâs habit. Maybe itâs instinct. Maybe itâs because everything feels a little too loud lately, and the water always seems to quiet the noise in your head. The river glimmers under the streetlights, soft waves collapsing against the bank in gentle rhythms. Couples pass you with muffled laughter and linked fingers. Joggers run past with neon shoes and steady breaths.
You sit on a bench facing the water, hands folded in your pockets, mind drifting nowhere in particular.
You donât expect anything.
Least of all her.
But thenâA familiar voice breaks the hush of the evening. Your name, spoken with breathless awe and uneven emotion. You turn sharply.
Sohyun stands there, framed by streetlight and night sky, as if sheâs stepped out of a memory you werenât sure you had the right to keep.
Her hair is tied up messily. Her jacket is too big. Her eyes flickerâbright, watery, scared, overwhelmed, incandescent.
Itâs the kind of expression someone wears when theyâre standing on the edge of a dream and donât know if theyâre about to fall or fly.
âSohyun?â
Your voice comes out softer than you expect.
She closes the distance between you in three quick steps, nearly tripping in her haste.
âYouâ IâŚâ she starts, then stops, then laughs a little wildly. The sound trembles. âI needed to tell you in person.â
Sheâs shivering. Not from cold. From everything else.
You rise slowly from the bench as if approaching a skittish bird.
She lifts her hands like she canât hold the words in any longer.
âIâm debuting.â
The world tilts.
For a heartbeat, you canât breatheâyour chest folds in around her words, your ribs expanding with relief and a quiet ache you donât understand yet.
Then youâre moving before you even think to. You step forward. She steps into you.
You wrap your arms around her instinctively, but itâs her who truly holds onâfists gripping the back of your jacket, forehead pressed to your shoulder, entire body shaking with adrenaline and disbelief.
âIâm debuting,â she repeats into your neck, voice cracking. âItâs actually happening.â
You hold her tighter, because she feels like a miracle happening in real time, because youâve watched her bleed for this dream in practice rooms and hallways and rooftops.
âOf course you are,â you murmur. âYou deserve it.â
Her breath shudders against you. She clings harder, almost painfully, as if afraid the moment might slip through her fingers if she loosens her grip.
For a secondâa fleeting, delicate secondâyou feel something in her hold that youâve never felt before.
Fear. Joy. A quiet, desperate need.
Like sheâs bracing for the world to pull her away.
Like sheâs already mourning something she hasnât lost yet.
You sit together afterward, side by side on the bench, watching the water glow with city lights. Sohyun talks in broken, breathless burstsâabout the call from the company, the tears in the practice room, the congratulatory messages, the disbelief still clinging to her.
âI didnât know where to go,â she admits, voice quiet. âBut I knew who I wanted to tell.â
Your heart tightens.
âThank you,â you whisper.
She leans her head onto your shoulder for only a second before pulling backâtoo aware of time, of schedules, of managers checking dorm rooms. Of the countdown already ticking.
âI canât stay long,â she says reluctantly.
You nod, though it feels like swallowing something sharp.
For a while, nothing changes. At least not in ways you can measure.
She still sends texts with too many emojis. Still tells you about the choreo that made her ankles scream. Still laughs breathlessly when you tease her.
Hope is alive.
Small but real.
But thenâSlowly. Quietly.
Something shifts.
It starts with the texting.
Before, her replies came so fast you sometimes wondered if she ever put her phone down.
Now, minutes stretch into hours. Hours stretch into days. Sometimes she forgets to reply entirely.
Other times she sends a rushed: Sorry! Practice ran over. Iâll text later!!
But âlaterâ grows further and further away.
You keep telling yourself sheâs just busy.
You keep believing it.
Then itâs the cancellations.
âTomorrow? I swear Iâll be free tomorrow.â
âWaitâschedule just changed, Iâm so so sorry.â
âDorm curfew is strict today. Next time?â
Thereâs always a reason. Always valid. Always painful in a way that doesnât show. You tell her itâs okay every time.
Because how could you not?
Sheâs chasing something enormous. But each promise postponed leaves a small, hollow bruise in the chestâone you donât notice at first, one that grows silently.
One night, very late, she appears outside your apartment building. Hood up, mask on, breathing hard like she sprinted the last block.
âI shouldnât be here,â she whispers. âBut I wanted to see you.â
Your heart stutters.
She hands you a plastic bagâsnacks, drinks, things she picked out with the same tenderness you once offered her.
âI owe you so many nights,â she says, eyes flicking up toward yours. âIâll make it up to you. I promise.â
Her voice is soft. Too soft. Too full of guilt and hope and a quiet pleading you donât understand yet. She means it. You know she does. Thatâs what makes the ache worse. A van honks somewhere down the street.
Her phone buzzes twice. Her shoulders flinch. She looks at you one more timeâreally looksâlike sheâs memorizing you in the dim streetlight. Like sheâs afraid the world will soon get too fast for moments like this.
She lifts a hand in a half-wave before backing away. And then sheâs goneâswallowed by schedules and cameras and a future that doesnât have room for pauses.
You stand alone with the snacks she chose for you, with the warmth of her promise lingering like smoke.
You believe her.
But as you walk up the stairwell to your place, something inside you whispers. It's quiet, faint, almost imperceptible
Hope can thin quietly, long before it breaks.
Chapter 5
Debut day feels unreal.
You arrive at the venue early, long before the seats begin to fill, because you want to see every momentâevery test run of lights, every snippet of audio, every tiny step that proves she made it. You sit in the audience with your hands clasped too tightly in your lap, heart pounding like youâre the one about to go onstage.
And then the crowd begins to swell. Fans file in with banners and LED boards. The air vibrates with anticipation, like the entire arena is holding a collective breath.
You donât know where she is backstage, but you can imagine her: pacing a little; refreshing her lip tint; adjusting her outfit; bouncing on her heels; whispering her lines to herself; trying to hide the way her hands tremble.
The moment the lights go down, the audience erupts.
And thenâthere she is.
Sohyun steps onto the stage like she was carved from the spotlight itself. Her hair catches the light in soft, unreal waves. Her eyes gleam like sheâs swallowed a star. The music hits, and she movesâconfident, sharp, breathtaking.
She looks powerful. She looks distant. She looks nothing like the girl who once sat with you on a freezing rooftop, knees touching yours, whispering that she was scared she wouldnât be enough.
Your heart swells anyway. Pride expands so big in your chest it almost hurts. Tears sting your eyes before youâre even aware of them. You cheer. You scream her name with the rest of the crowd, even though she canât possibly hear you.
When she smilesâbright, dazzlingâit feels like the entire arena lights up. But her eyes never meet yours. Not once.
You tell yourself thatâs normal. You tell yourself sheâs busy, distracted, overwhelmed. There are cameras and choreo and lights; she canât possibly pick out one face among thousands.
Still⌠something settles deep inside your ribs. A quiet ache. A tiny shadow. You ignore it. You clap until your palms sting. You watch every performance with your whole soul, committing every expression of hers to memory. Even when the show ends and the crowd disperses in a tidal wave of adrenaline and tears, you sit there for a moment longer, unwilling to break the spell. Because this is what she dreamed of. And you got to witness it.
That night, she shows up at your apartment. You donât know how she made it past security or whether she sprinted or stumbled her way here, but sheâs still wearing her stage makeup, smudged and glittering. Her hair is tied messily at the nape of her neck, and her eyesâgod, her eyesâlook exhausted in a way youâve never seen before.
The smile she gives you is small and cracked around the edges.
âYou watched, right?â she asks, voice barely above a whisper.
âOf course,â you answer immediately. âYou were incredible. I was⌠I was so proud.â
Sohyun steps inside before you finish, like sheâs afraid she might lose the courage if she stays in the hallway. She toes off her shoes, sets her bag down, and then she just⌠sinks onto your couch, like gravity suddenly doubled its weight on her shoulders.
She tries to talkâreally tries. She starts telling you about backstage chaos, about last-minute changes, about fansigns already being planned. But halfway through a sentence, her voice drifts off. Her eyelids flutter. She falls asleep while still holding your hand.
Her fingers are loosely curled around yours, soft and warm, but twitching with leftover adrenaline. Her makeup leaves faint shimmer on your skin. Her breathing steadies, slow and uneven, like her body is catching up to all the days she pushed it past its limit.
You donât move. You donât dare.
Instead, you shift slowly to get her more comfortable. You pull a blanket over her, tucking it gently around her shoulders. You brush stray hairs from her forehead, careful not to wake her.
She sleeps with her hand still in yours. You watch her.
Her lips are parted just slightly, the remnants of a stage smile faded into something softer, more human. Thereâs a small crease between her brows, like even in sleep sheâs bracing for somethingâcriticism, pressure, the world waiting to judge her debut.
You squeeze her hand, just lightly. She doesnât let go.
You tell yourself this distance is temporary. That once the first wave of chaos passes, sheâll come back to you with the same closeness, the same warmth, the same soft glow in her eyes meant only for you.
But as you watch her sleepâstill curled toward you, yet impossibly far awayâyou feel something shift.
Not a crack. Not a break. Just the faintest tug. Like the beginning of a thread unraveling.
You close your eyes and breathe through it. Because you love her. And sheâs shining. And if the light hurts a littleâ you pretend it doesnât.
The shadow settles quietly inside you, patient and small. You pretend you donât feel it.
Chapter 6
You donât expect her messageânot tonight, not at this hour, not with the way sheâs been drifting just slightly out of reach these days.
But at 11:47 PM, your phone lights up.
Sohyun:
Are you awake?
I want to take you somewhere.
No emoji. No exclamation point. Just those wordsâquiet, urgent, a little lonely.
You grab your hoodie. Keys. Shoes. You donât check the mirror. If she needs you, youâll show up exactly as you are.
When you step outside, the street is almost emptyâcars humming distantly, a few bars spilling late-night laughter into the airâbut your attention snaps toward the figure leaning against the corner pole.
Sohyun. Hood pulled low. Mask covering half her face. Eyes wide and tired and warm when they land on you.
âThere you are,â she whispers, relief softening every line in her body.
âYou sound like you thought Iâd say no.â
A small breath of a laugh. âMaybe I did.â
She doesnât waitâshe catches your sleeve between two fingers and pulls you toward the curb where a taxi slows down like it has been summoned for something important.
The ride is quiet. Not tense. Just⌠heavy.
Sohyun keeps her forehead against the window, watching the city pass as though itâs something she needs to memorize to stay grounded.
âYou okay?â you ask.
âMm.â A vague, heavy sound. âJust trying to keep my soul inside my body.â
âThat bad?â
âNot bad. JustâŚâ She scrunches her nose. âBig. Everything feels big lately.â
You donât know what to say, so you reach out and brush your knuckles against her sleeve. Not a grab. Not a hold. Just a reminder. She leans the tiniest bit closer.
The ramen shop looks like a secret someone forgot to hide well. Tucked behind a run-down laundromat, half of its sign burnt out, its windows fogged with steam. It feels like it shouldnât exist on any mapâsomewhere only tired dreamers go to remember theyâre still human.
Inside, the air is warm enough to thaw bones. A few other patrons glance upâhoodies, masks, capsâbut they donât linger. They all look like theyâre carrying the quiet misery of people who live too brightly on stage and too dimly in real life.
Sohyun blends right in. She takes the seat beside you, close enough that her thigh brushes yours, close enough that her breath warms the sleeve of your hoodie. And when the owner recognizes her, he doesnât say her nameâjust offers a respectful nod and sets two bowls of ramen in front of you, steaming and rich.
She exhales at the sight. You can tell she hasnât eaten in hours. You try to lighten the moment. Like you always do.
âSo today I met a dogââ
Her head lifts.
ââin a yellow raincoat.â
She blinks. âLike⌠a detective dog?â
âMore like a âcaptain of a tiny shipâ dog.â
She bursts into a laugh that collapses immediately into her palmâsoft, tired, but bright. âI needed that,â she mumbles through her fingers.
âI figured.â
âI wish I saw him.â
âYou wouldâve kidnapped him.â
A shrug. âMaybe.â
She starts eating, small bites, shoulders slowly relaxing as the warmth reaches her. You watch her eyelids droop a littleâher body finally remembering what relaxation feels like. You talk. Not loudly. Not dramatically. Just about the small, meaningless parts of your dayâthe kind of things you always save for her, because she listens like youâre saying something important even when you arenât.
But halfway through your story, her head dips. Her chopsticks pause mid-air. Her eyes flutter closed for half a secondâjust long enough for your chest to ache. Then she jerks awake, inhaling hard.
âIâm here,â she insists, voice too earnest for someone this drained. âIâm listening, I promiseââ
âYouâre exhausted,â you say, softer than a whisper. âIâm⌠trying.â She rubs her face with both hands, thumbs pressing into her temples. âI donât want to keep fading on you. I really donât.â
You nod, but she keeps talking, her voice cracking open like something sheâs been holding back for too long.
âMy life is growing so fast,â she whispers. âFaster than I am. And Iâm scared I wonât recognize myself at the end of it.â
âSohyunâŚâ
âIâm scared I wonât be someone you can recognize either.â
She says it like an apology. Like a confession. Like a plea.
You reach out, slow enough to give her the chance to pull awayâbut she doesnât. Your hand brushes over hers, warm to warm.
âYou donât have to worry about that,â you say. âIâm not going anywhere.â
Her breath shakes. âYou shouldnât have to stay just because Iâm trying my best.â
âTrying is enough.â
âNot for this,â she whispers. âNot for you.â
Your heart cracks in a way she doesnât seeâor maybe she does, because she looks down quickly, cheeks flushing with guilt.
The ramen cools between you. The silence grows warm, then fragile, then a little sharp at the edges.
For the first time, you both feel the shift. The ground beneath you isnât steady anymore.
When you leave the shop, the alley is damp, neon lights trembling in puddles. Sohyun steps into the glow of a flickering streetlamp, looking almost unrealâglamour and exhaustion tangled together.
And thenâslowly, hesitantlyâshe slips her hand into yours.
Her fingers thread between yours like sheâs searching for reassurance sheâs terrified to ask for.
Her voice comes out barely audible. A confession disguised as breath. âI feel like Iâm stepping into this huge, terrifying world,â she murmurs. âAnd Iâm scared there wonât be enough room for us in it.â
You step closer, forehead brushing hers. âWeâll make space.â Her eyes flutter closed. She doesnât look convinced. Not fully. Not anymore.
But she squeezes your hand like sheâs praying youâre right. Like she wants to believe you even as the future looms above you bothâbig, bright, and just a little too heavy. And in that tiny alley, under failing light, love begins to tremble. Not break. Not yet. But tremble,soft, fragile, like something that knows one day, it might have to learn how to hurt.
Chapter 7
Itâs the silence that haunts you first. Three weeks. Twenty-one days. Five hundred and four hours. You donât count them on purpose but your body does, learning the pattern of her absence like a second heartbeat.
You cook too much food.
You keep checking your window at night.
You find yourself staring at your phone, staring at conversations that have grown thin and polite, like a thread being pulled slowly from a sweater. Sheâs not gone. Not really.
Just drifting, like someone swimming to shore without realizing theyâre leaving you behind in the water.
But the ache is familiar. Too familiar.
Some nights, you swear you feel her warmth in the room, a ghost memory of her laugh, the weight of her hand on your sleeve.
You turn your head, and find nothing but shadows. Hope keeps you alive. Hope also kills you a little.
So when your buzzer rings at 9:02 PM, it doesnât feel real. You expect a delivery. A neighbor. Anything ordinary. Not her. But then
ââŚItâs me.â
Her voice doesnât sound like Sohyun. It sounds like someone trying to remember how to be her. You open the door. And she looks like the wind has been carving pieces off her.
Her hoodie hangs: not fashionably oversized but emptily oversized.
Her eyes are rimmed pink. Her lips are chapped.
And her guilt walks in before she does, sharp, heavy, fragrant, like perfume applied too thickly in the dark. âSohyun,â you breathe.
She tries to smile, but it collapses halfway, falling apart like something brittle.
âHi.â
A ghost of herself. But still her.
God, still so her.
She toes off her shoes like sheâs entering a memory she doesnât know if she deserves anymore.
Then she sits on your couch, not at the end, not the middle, but the exact place she always used to sit.
Knees pulled to her chest.
Fingers tucked into her sleeves.
Like sheâs trying to make herself smaller, less intrusive, less heavy.
You sit beside her.
Close enough to tell her sheâs not alone.
Far enough to give her the choice.
She closes the distance in less than a breath.
Her shoulder presses yours.
Light. Tentative. But intentional.
She leans into you like sheâs afraid sheâll break if she doesnât.
Her voice comes out thin, trembling at the edges.
âIâm sorry.â
You inhale too quickly.
It hurts.
âFor what?â you manage.
She laughsâ
a small, broken thing that sounds like something shattering.
âFor all of it,â she whispers.
âFor being gone.
For being tired all the time.
For disappearing even though I promised I wouldnât.
For making you think youâre⌠not important.â
Your heart flinches.
âYou never made me think that.â
She looks at you then.
Truly looks at you.
And her eyes go softâ
devotion, regret, longing, shame
all swirling like storm clouds behind them.
âYouâre lying,â she whispers.
And itâs not an accusation.
Itâs a wound.
Her fingers tremble in her sleeves,
and your body moves before your mind decides, you take her hands gently, unwrap them from the fabric theyâve been clinging to.
Her palms are cold.
Her knuckles stiff.
Her pulse frantic.
She looks at your hands holding hers, and something inside her breaks so quietly you almost miss it.
âI hate this,â she breathes.
âI hate that I can never be here.
That I say Iâll come and then I donât.
That I fall asleep in taxis.
That Iâm always rushing, always late, always⌠gone.â
You want to say Youâre not gone.
You want to say I understand.
You want to say Nothing will change.
But the words donât come.
Because somewhere deep inside you, buried under devotion and longing, you feel the buckle.
Tiny.
Subtle.
But real.
Something in the foundation cracking.
She leans into you, forehead pressing softly to yours, breath shaking.
âIâm scared,â she whispers.
âOf what?â
âThat Iâm becoming someone who takes more than she can give.â
Her voice breaks.
âAnd that one day youâll wake up and⌠resent me for it.â
Your breath catches.
Her honesty is too raw, too surgical, too precise in the place it lands.
âSohyunââ
She keeps going, voice fraying.
âAnd Iâm scared Iâll resent you too,â she admits, eyes shining with tears she hasnât let fall.
âNot because of you, never because of you, but because Iâll want to give you everything, and I wonât be able to. And thatâs not fair. Not to you. Not to us.â
Us.
The word stings.
You reach for her without thinking.
And she breaks into you like a wave.
Her body folds into your chest, arms around your waist, face buried in your shirt, tears soaking through with slow, trembling persistence.
She cries silently.
Painfully.
Like sheâs trying to hide it.
Like even now, even here, she believes she has to be careful not to inconvenience you with the depth of her sorrow.
You hold her tighter.
Arms around her shoulders, your cheek resting in her hair, breathing her in like sheâs something youâve been starving for.
Because she still smells like herself.
Shampoo and vanilla hand cream.
Warmth and exhaustion and familiarity.
Because sheâs still your Sohyun, even if the world is trying to pull her into something bigger, something brighter, something you fear you might not fit into.
Her fingers clutch your shirt.
Not politely.
Not gently.
But with the desperation of someone begging time to slow down.
And in that moment, you both feel it:
Love is here.
God, itâs here.
Burning.
Gripping.
Devoted.
But beneath it, quiet as breath, undeniable as dawn, the first buckle.
Not a break.
Not yet.
Just the unmistakable shift that comes when two people love each other so deeply they can feel the future calling them in opposite directions.
She loves you.
You love her.
Neither of you say it.
But that doesnât matter.
The devotion is loud enough to echo.
And so is the fear.
Chapter 8
You donât know when it startsâ
the falling apart.
Maybe itâs always been there,
woven into the seams of the two of you, invisible until the fabric begins to strain.
All you know is that suddenly, loving her hurts in ways it didnât before.
Not sharply.
Not violently.
Just⌠gently.
Like pressing on a bruise.
You still want her.
Still love her.
Still ache in that quiet, loyal way youâve always ached.
But now you want something small, something simple, something human, to matter.
To feel like your place in her life isnât shrinking every time a new schedule is added to her calendar. Every time she forgets to answer because rehearsals ran late. Every time she apologizes so softly you have to pretend it doesnât wound you.
You donât ask for much. Just proof that youâre real to her. Important to her. Chosen. But every time you reach for that assurance, she pulls gently away, not because she wants to, or that she doesnât want to give you what she wants to, but because sheâs terrified youâll see how little she has left to give.
She sits across from you one night, hair tied messily, hands folded too tightly in her lap.
Sheâs trying to stay awake for you. Trying to listen. Trying to be present. And she isâ just not fully. Not in the way you remember. Her eyes keep losing focus. Her voice keeps drifting. Her smile keeps trembling at the edges.
When you tell her a tiny story from your day, she nods, tries to laugh, but her eyelids are drooping.
You stop talking.
She notices too late, blinks hard, with guilt flooding her expression.
âSorryâ Iâm listening, IâŚI want to. Iâm justââ
âTired,â you finish for her.
Her face crumples in relief and shame. You force a smile.
You tell her you understand. You donât. Not really. But you want to.
She sees the effort on your face. She sees that brave, aching little smile you wear just for her. And it destroys something inside her.
She looks away, voice barely a whisper:
âIâm hurting you, arenât I?â
You say no. You say of course not. You say sheâs doing her best.
And she is. God, she is.
But something in your voice cracks anyway. Soft enough to hide. Sharp enough for her to hear.
It becomes a pattern. You reach a little. She recoils a little. Not emotionally, but out of fear. Fear of being the reason you dim. Fear of becoming a weight on your chest. Fear of loving you so much she ruins you.
She doesnât run. She just⌠holds back. And you, desperate to keep her, pretend the space between you isnât growing.
Every conversation ends with one of you apologizing. You apologize for wanting. She apologizes for not being enough. Neither apology fixes anything. They just hang there, gentle, heavy, tragic. Two people trying so hard and still failing each other without meaning to.
One night, after she leaves, you sit alone on your bed, leftover warmth fading from your sheets like a ghost. You press your hand to the place she sat, memorizing the absence. And it hits you: love shouldnât feel like begging for sunlight through a half-shut door.
And she shouldnât feel like she has to close herself off to protect you. But here you are. Two people holding on with both hands. Two people slipping anyway. Thereâs love, so much love it aches. So much devotion it burns. But itâs not enough. Not against time. Not against distance. Not against a world that keeps taking pieces of her and leaving you with the scraps.
This is the beginning. Not loud. Not cruel. Just heartbreak dressed as tenderness. A flower blooming beautifully even as you both feel the rot quietly spreading at the center. Neither of you says a word.
Maybe because youâre scared. Maybe because youâre hopeful. Maybe because you both knowâtwo people trying their absolute best is sometimes still not enough.
Chapter 9
The storm is already in full rage when your phone rings.
You barely have time to breathe her name before her voice spills through the speakerâthin, shaking, tired in the way people are when theyâve been holding themselves upright through sheer will.
âCan we go out?â
A soft inhale, sharp around the edges.
âJust for tonight. I want to feel⌠normal with you.â
Normal.
The word lands like something delicate and dying.
You say yes instantlyânot because youâre not tired, not because the rain isnât violent, but because you hear it.
The breaking sheâs trying so hard to keep out of her voice.
You meet her anyway. Maybe you always will.
The cafĂŠ she picks is nearly empty, just the hum of an espresso machine and the low murmur of rain against glass. The lights cast a warm glow, soft enough to make anything feel survivable for a little while.
Sheâs already there when you step inside.
Sohyun sits hunched over a cup of tea sheâs forgotten about, sleeves pulled around her fists, hair slightly frizzy from the humidity, but thereâs something elseâsomething heavy, settling over her shoulders.
She looks up when she hears the door.
And then she smiles.
God, she smiles.
Not brightly.
Not effortlessly.
But desperately, like sheâs clinging to something slipping through her fingers.
âYou came,â she breathes out.
âYou sound surprised.â
âI⌠always am.â
You sit across from her.
Her knees bump yours under the table, and instead of apologizing, she leaves them thereâlike she needs the contact to stay upright.
The conversation starts light.
Too light.
You talk about your day.
She laughs at all the right moments.
You tease her about her messy lunchbox.
She teases you about your terrible umbrella.
It feels almost normal.
Almost.
But thereâs a tension underneath, like the two of you are clutching at threads of something fraying, tugging hard enough to hurt, but not enough to keep it from unraveling.
She stares at her hands while you talk.
Her fingers twist.
Her knuckles pale.
You donât ask why.
Youâre afraid you already know.
Somewhere between a shared pastry and another refill of her untouched tea, she reaches across the table.
Her fingers brush your wrist. Just once.
Then again, more sure this time. You look up.
She looks like someone trying to memorize you.
Like someone terrified time is running out.
âYou look tired,â she whispers.
You laugh softly. âYou say that every time.â
âThatâs because itâs always true.â
You raise a brow. âAnd you? Whenâs the last time you slept?â
She hesitates.
You both know the answer isnât tonight. Or last night. Or the week before.
But she shrugs, ducks her head, and says, âIâm okay.â
She isnât. She hasnât been for a long time. But so much of loving her now feels like accepting the lies she tells to keep herself from falling apart.
Hours blur.
Lightning flashes outside, reflecting in the windows.
She flinchesânot from the thunder, but from how fast time is passing.
From how quickly the night is slipping away.
You talk about everything and nothing:
Her trainee days.
Your stupid coworker.
The ramen place near your apartment.
The stray cats in her company parking lot.
Itâs mundane.
Itâs ordinary.
Itâs everything sheâs starving for.
And everything sheâs afraid to keep.
When the cafĂŠ begins closing, she startles like someone waking from a dream.
âWe still have time,â she says quickly, half-standing before the employee even speaks.
You donât tell her the truth:
Sheâs not talking about the cafĂŠ at all.
Sheâs talking about you. About this.
About whatever fragile, trembling thing still exists between youâheld together by effort and hope and exhaustion.
You walk outside together.
The rain has softened, mist-like and cold.
She walks close to youânot out of affection exactly, but out of need.
Like if she doesnât stay close, sheâll drift away entirely.
Her shoulder bumps yours.
Once.
Twice.
A third time.
Finally, she exhales shakily and admits, âI missed you.â
You swallow around the ache in your chest.
âI missed you too.â
Her fingers twitch beside yours.
Not reachingâjust trembling.
You hook your pinky around hers.
A compromise.
A quiet, fragile connection.
She holds your pinky like itâs the last thread she can still grasp.
On the way to her dorm, she stops suddenly beneath a flickering streetlamp.
Rain beads in her lashes.
Her breathing stutters.
âTonight wasâŚâ She hesitates.
Her throat moves.
ââŚall I could handle. And more than I deserved.â
You open your mouthâ
She cuts you off with a small shake of her head.
âNo,â she whispers. âLet me say it.â
You close it.
She steps closer.
Close enough that you feel her breath warm your jaw.
Close enough that if either of you leaned in, something irreversible might happen.
Her voice trembles.
âThank you. For loving me, even when Iâmââ
âDonât,â you whisper back, but she continues anyway:
âEven when Iâm slipping. Even when Iâm not here. Even when IâŚâ
Her voice breaks.
ââŚwhen I canât give you what you deserve.â
Something inside you cracks.
Not because sheâs pulling away.
But because sheâs trying so hard not to.
Her hands fist in the sleeves of your coat like sheâs scared sheâll drown if she lets go.
You reach up, brushing your thumb across her cheekbone.
She leans into the touch instantlyâ
like sheâs been starving for it.
Like sheâll break if you pull away.
âYouâre enough,â you murmur.
But even as the words leave your mouth, you feel the tremor beneath them, the unspoken fear, the growing ache,the truth neither of you wants to name:
Youâre both trying.
Youâre both clinging.
And itâs still not enough.
When she finally steps back, she looks ruined and beautiful in the same breath.
She almost kisses you.
You know she wants to.
You want to.
But she pulls away at the last second, like someone terrified of giving you hope she canât keep alive.
She whispers your nameâquiet, tender, trembling from the effort of holding on.
Then she slips inside her building.
The door shuts between you.
And you stand there in the mist, the ghost of her warmth still clinging to your hand, realizing the tragedy wasnât tonight ending.
The tragedy is that both of you fought, truly fought, to keep something that is already beginning to crumble beneath the weight of your devotion.
Chapter 10
She comes over trembling.
Not a nervous tremble, but the kind that comes from holding grief so tightly it begins to leak through the cracks in your bones.
You open the door and sheâs standing there like sheâs barely holding herself upright.
Her hair is damp from the mist outside.
Her lips are pale.
Her shoulders are trembling in small, uncontrollable jerks.
But itâs her eyes that destroy you.
They look hollow, scraped out, as if she emptied herself just to make room for the guilt.
She steps inside like sheâs stepping into a memory she already misses.
She toes off her shoes automatically, lines them up next to yours with shaking hands, and then stands still, staring at the floor, like sheâs afraid sheâll see her reflection in your eyes and break completely.
You whisper her name.
She flinches like it wounds her.
The air feels wrong.
Too quiet.
Too heavy.
Like a storm pressed flat between four walls.
She tries to speak.
Her breath catches.
Her throat locks up.
You watch her struggle not to fall apart.
Then she does.
Her knees buckle first.
Her hand slaps against the wall for balance.
Her breath shatters into a sob she tries to swallow.
You catch her before she fully sinks.
Your hands steady her waist, her shoulders, her trembling frame.
She folds into you so fast it feels like sheâs been waiting weeks to collapse.
Her fingers claw into your shirt.
Her forehead presses into your collarbone.
Her whole body shakes with a grief so raw it frightens you.
âSohyun,â you whisper, terrified.
She chokes on a sound you donât know how to name.
âIâm sorry,â she gasps.
âIâmâGod, Iâm so sorryâplease donâtâdonât make this harderââ
She breaks down like sheâs been holding it in for years, not weeks.
You sink to the floor with her, arms wrapped tightly around her as she cries with an agony that feels ancient.
Her tears soak through your shirt, your skin, your ribs.
âI canâtââ she whispers, voice cracking.
âI canât do this to you anymore. I canât watch you wait for me. I canât watch myself hurt you. I canâtââ
She canât even finish the sentence.
You pull her closer, but sheâs already slipping into a place you canât reach.
Minutes pass.
Or hours.
Time is meaningless when youâre watching the person you love unravel in your arms.
She finally forces herself uprightânot because sheâs okay, but because sheâs made a choice and sheâs terrified sheâll lose her resolve if she stays held by you any longer.
She wipes her face with trembling fingers.
Her voice is heartbreak carved into sound.
âIf we stay together,â she begins, âyou will learn to resent me.â
You shake your head, violently, desperate.
She cuts you off with a soft, devastated smile.
âYou will,â she says. âBecause I canât give you the love you deserve. I donât have the strength. I donât have the space. Iâm already failing you every day and I hate myself for it.â
Her voice fractures.
âAnd Iâll grow to resent you,â she whispers, âbecause youâll keep needing what you deserve, more than I can give. And Iâll feel like Iâm drowning under my own inadequacy.â
She squeezes her eyes shut.
âAnd I love you too much to let us turn into people who resent each other, or for me to learn to dread the mention of your name or the sound of your voice.â
You donât breathe.
You canât.
Your heart feels like itâs being crushed in a fist that doesnât know mercy.
She continues, quieter:âI know whatâs coming if we try. Iâve been watching it happen in small pieces.â
She looks at your apartment
at your shared mug on the counter, her sweater on your chair, the blanket you always tucked around her legs when she fell asleep on your couch.
She looks at them like theyâre tombstones.
âI canât bear to watch us rot,â she whispers.
You pull her toward you again, and this time she doesnât resist.
She falls into your arms, sobbing harder than before.
Her hands clutch your back so tightly her nails dig in.
Her shoulders shake with every breath she tries and fails to steady.
âPlease,â she cries.âPlease donât hate me someday. Remember the girl you fell in love with. Please donât remember me like this.â
You hold her face, pushing her hair back, whispering her name over and over like it might tether her to you.
But sheâs already drifting away.
Youâre both crying now.
It feels like dying in slow motion.
At some point, she forces herself to stand.
You rise with her, unsteady, haunted.
She steps back.
Just one step.
It feels like a cliff opening between you.
Her voice is barely a breath:
âThis is the kindest thing I know how to do.â
You whisper:
âHave you thought this through?â
She nods, tears sliding silently down her cheeks.
âAnd you really think,â your voice breaks,
âthis is the best thing to do?â
Her lips tremble.
She whispers, ââŚyes.â
You look at her.
Really look.
And despite the devastation in her eyes, the way her hands are shaking, the way she can barely breathe.
You still see it.
âGod,â you whisper, almost laugh, almost cry,
âYouâre still bad at lying.â
That breaks her.
A sob tears out of her.
She stumbles forward and throws her arms around you, holding you like sheâs trying to memorize the shape of your body, the heat of your skin, the sound of your breathing.
It feels like sheâs carving a final memory into herself.
You hold each other like itâs the last moment before the world ends.
It is.
You donât know who lets go first.
You only know that when she steps back, the entire room tilts with the weight of what youâre losing.
She wipes her tears one last time.
Then she leaves.
And youâre left standing in the doorway, holding your own ribs as if trying to keep your heart from falling out.
The horror isnât in the breakup.
It isnât in the leaving.
Itâs in the truth:
You loved each other.
Deeply.
Fiercely.
Hopelessly.
And somehow,
somehow,
it still wasnât enough.
Chapter 11
You try to move on.
You really do.
You throw yourself into the routines you used to have before her, late-night convenience store runs, cheap dinners with friends, playlists that once made you feel whole.
You delete old messages.
You mute her notifications.
You even tell yourself a lie every therapist on earth has warned about:
Time heals everything. But time is a terrible doctor. And grief is a patient that refuses treatment.
You fail. Not dramaticallyâno collapse on the floor, no midnight phone call, no drunken confession to a friend. Your failure is quieter, softer.
It happens when you reach for your phone without thinking.
When you buy two bottles of banana milk at the store.
When you see the empty side of the couch and feel the ghost of her weight leaning against you.
When you catch yourself laughing at something and then freeze, because she wouldâve laughed too.
You try again.
You go out more.
You let friends drag you across Seoul, from neon-lit arcades to cafĂŠs that close too early.
You pretend youâre presentâtry to stitch yourself back into the world of people who arenât missing someone like a phantom limb.
Your friends think youâre doing better.
Maybe because youâve stopped crying in bathrooms.
Maybe because you no longer whisper her name in your sleep.
Maybe because youâve grown skilled at smiling at the right moments.
But the truth is simpler, sadder:
You havenât healed.
Youâve just learned not to talk about it.
The world moves on without asking if youâre ready.
And sheâ
Sohyunâ
moves faster than anyone.
Suddenly sheâs everywhere.
Her face lights up subway stations, glowing from billboard screens and animated ads.
Her laugh echoes from variety shows you didnât mean to watch.
Her eyesâthose eyes that once looked at you like you were the only safe place she hadânow sparkle on fancams watched by millions.
Sheâs luminous.
Brilliant.
Made for stages, cameras, applause.
She shines in a way that makes strangers fall in love with her.
But you see something they donât.
In the split second between smiles, in the breath she takes before answering a question, in the way she grips her mic a little too tightlyâ you see flickers.
Regret.
Longing.
The quiet kind of hurt that sits behind her ribs and never fully dissolves.
Maybe someone else would call it imagination.
But you know her.
You knew her in rooms without cameras, in nights without sleep, in moments when all she could be was herself.
So you recognize what her eyes are hiding.
You wish you didnât.
Because it hurts more now than it ever did.
The first month after the breakup is sharp painâteeth, claws, heavy breathing.
The second month is dull acheânothing dramatic, just a low throb.
By the third month, grief becomes something else.
A presence.
A shadow that walks behind you, sits beside you at meals, waits at the edge of your dreams, touches your shoulder when you hear her voice on TV.
Not loud.
Not violent.
Just⌠there.
A roommate you never invited.
One that doesnât leave dishes in the sink, doesnât slam doors, doesnât inconvenience your day, just one that exists quietly, persistently, a reminder in the corner of your eye.
Some nights, when you close your eyes, you can almost feel her again, the warmth of her fingers, the weight of her head on your shoulder, the tremble in her voice when she whispered stay. And sometimes you let yourself remember.
Just for a moment.
Just for a breath.
Then morning comes.
And you keep going.
Because thatâs the thing about heartbreak that no one tells you:
It doesnât end.
It simply becomes something you live with.
Chapter 12
You didnât buy the ticket.
You wouldâve sooner carved open your own chest than willingly put yourself in the same room as her again.
But your friend pressed it into your hand, voice too soft, too pitying:
âYou canât run forever.â
Maybe they were right.
But God, you wish theyâd been wrong.
Now youâre hereâ
standing in a crowd of people who love her loudly, while you are the only one who ever loved her quietly.
The venue shakes with anticipation.
Chants echo.
Lightsticks raise like a forest of trembling stars.
You feel sick.
Not the kind of sick that makes you want to leave, the kind that roots you to the floor with dread and longing in equal measure.
The lights cut.
Darkness falls.
The screams rise like a tidal wave.
Music blooms.
And then, she steps into the light.
Sohyun.
Your Sohyun.
Except sheâs not yours and never will be again.
She looks unreal, sculpted from stage light and dream-dust, hair gleaming, smile polished, eyes shining with the kind of confidence that costs more than anyone in this room will ever understand.
She moves like she belongs to this world. To them. To the noise and the brightness and the unreachable distance.
She moves like she was never the girl who curled into your chest and begged you to stay. Never the girl who whispered Iâm scared during dawn. Never the girl who broke in your arms because loving you was hurting you.
Sheâs everything she worked for.
And youâve never felt further from her.
When the ballad begins, the stadium hushes.
Soft piano.
A ripple of blue lights.
She stands alone at the edge of the stage, breathing slow, eyes lowered.
This song is different.
New.
Raw.
Something she wrote.
Something she poured herself into.
You already know it will kill you.
The spotlight sweeps across the crowd, passing faces painted with adoration, and you almost pray it wonât reach you, but it does.
And then her gaze follows the light.
Her eyes lock on yours. Everything stops. Her breath, her posture, her practiced, perfect composure, all of it fractures in an instant.
Her lips part.
Her shoulders stiffen.
The note she was about to sing dies in her throat.
Only you notice.
Only you ever would.
Because you know what she looks like when sheâs hurting.
You know the exact second her heart caves in.
Her eyes widen with recognition so sharp itâs a wound.
You feel it too, like someone has reached inside you and pulled, hard.
A tremor slips into her voice as she forces herself to continue singing,
but you can hear it.
The break.
The plea.
The collapse.
And God, she looks at you like sheâs seeing a ghost she never learned how to stop loving.
She loves you again in that moment.
Not the bright, hopeful love from the beginning, but the ruined, exhausted kind, born from all the ways you tried to stay, and all the ways she had to leave.
Her eyes shine with longing so raw you have to look away.
But you canât.
Because for a heartbeat, she is yours again.
And then she mourns you again.
Thatâs the part that destroys you.
Because in her gaze is the knowledge that you should have had a different endingâone where the world wasnât too big, she wasnât too breakable, and you werenât left holding all the pieces alone.
Her voice shivers.
Her hand clenches around the mic.
Her throat works like sheâs swallowing pain.
And then, she turns away.
Not dramatically.
Not bitterly.
Just quietly, like sheâs placing a memory back onto a shelf she swore sheâd never touch again.
The song continues.
The stage glows.
The crowd roars.
But you stand perfectly still, as if moving would make the moment real and you desperately need it to stay unreal.
Your chest aches, not sharply, not suddenly, but with the deep, crushing pressure of something breaking in slow motion.
You swallow. Then swallow again. You swallow everything: her voice, her dream, her pain, your shared history, your own heart, the entire brutal universe that has decided you cannot belong to each other.
Sohyun keeps singing like nothing happened.
But you saw it.
She saw you.
And in that single look, she loved you again, lost you again, and let you go all over again.
You stay until the end of the concert, not because you want to, but because you canât move.
Because leaving would feel too much like a final goodbye.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
A/N: Is this real life? Me, posting in 2026??? And yes itâs a little lazy butđââď¸-
Adorable
Seulgi is adorable and your heart melts helplessly due to her actions.
Butterflies
You get butterflies in your stomach whenever you see Seulgi perform, she looks so different from her usual self and it makes you feel thingsâŚ
Cuddle
She likes to cuddle, especially when watching a movie with you, sheâll hold on to you tightly.
Dance
Unsurprisingly, she is an excellent dancer and she likes to teach you the choreography of her songs.
Excitement
There is rarely a dull moment with her, whether due to her silliness or her lovingness.
Funny
Seulgi is both intentionally and unintentionally funny, her silliness a big part of it.
Gentle
Sheâs gentle and soft, caressing you lovingly
Hearty
Sheâs a happy and cheerful type of person who makes others around her smile easily
Intentional
Seulgi is quite direct and everything she does is what she intends to do.
Joy
She finds joy in the little moments with you
Kiss
Her kisses are soft, short and followed by giggles
Likeable
Sheâs an extremely likeable person, her sincerity, adorable nature, light heartedness, take your pick, itâll be really harsh and difficult to pick a reason to not like her.
Mirror
Seulgi is good at matching and mirroring the energy she gets from others and giving the same vibes back. She also catches little habits you do and begins unconsciously mirroring them.
Nonjudgmental
Her light hearted nature lets her be open minded and she listens to her loved ones with no prejudice and judgement, giving an honest opinion and being a good listener.
Oblivious
She quite frequently is slow to understand things and people. She often asks you for help in understanding certain sequences of movies and shows you both watch together.
Photos
Seulgi takes random photos of her doing random stuff and sends it to you to update her day to you when sheâs away.
Quirky
Sheâs has a lot of little quirks
Resolute
Despite her silly personality, professionally sheâs quite resolute and determined, working hard to maintain a high standard in her work.
Silly
Her silliness stems from a lot of things, her poor reflexes, her light hearted nature, her obliviousness etc.
Thoughtful
She is good at giving gifts, knowing what to get you quite often.
Uplifting
As a good listener, she is also good at cheering you up, knowing what to say.
Versatile
She is extremely talented and can basically do any role typically expected of an idol whether itâs music wise, performance wise or variety wise.
Wholesome
Seulgi is extremely sweet, loving and overall just a wholesome person.
Xoxo
Sheâs generous with her hugs and kisses, showering you with plenty.
Yearning
Surprisingly enough, sheâs not as much of a yearner as you would expect. She prefers to live in the moment rather than long for what she cannot have.
Zany
Sheâs zany when you compare her professional side with her non professional side. The goofiness just appearing out of nowhere as soon as sheâs off camera.
To most people, dreams are like fleeting wisps of fantasyâmoments of escape where the laws of reality bend and shift, offering a brief respite from the mundane. They speak of dreams as whimsical adventures, an occasional playground for their subconscious. They speak of dreams with joy, piecing together the intermittent adventures they would concoct in their brains. Their dreams bring them to lands unknown and bring them joys untold. There's a theory that dreams are a glimpse into the lives of your multiversal counterparts, your doppelgangers. Well, if that were true, you pitied the poor fools across the multiverse; your doppelgangers had to be going through hell.
See, while others had dreams, you only had terrors. Nightmares came to haunt you, night after night. It was a rare night to get more than 3 hours of sleep. While it did take some time, you did adapt to it. You didn't enjoy it, but well, beggars and choosers and all that.
You set alarms around 2 hours in, hoping that you'd be pulled out of your sleep before any nightmares came. To make up for the lack of sleep, you resorted to snacking constantly and eating small amounts of food to make up for your lack of energy. Naturally, this brought up quite a few other problems.
This did come with it's perks, though. As a corporate worker, one doesn't exactly have much personal time for R&R. So in the ungodly hours where everyone you knew slept, you stayed up, binge-watching any content you could find. Kpop, to be exact. You basically just binge-watch K-pop content at nightâvarious shows, music shows, music videos, anything. Not exactly an awe-inspiring or particularly jaw-dropping talent, but well, it had its moments to shine. Particularly, a radio show, where your recognition of Ice Cream Cake within the first second of the song earned you a prize that many others had failed to obtain despite spending thousands on albums. A small intimate fan meet amongst Red Velvet and 100 lucky fans. Maybe your nightmares were actually real life, and life was a dream. Listen, if you could meet Red Velvet, you'd take whatever came with it. It seemed that the powers that be, decided to test that statement, as you excitedly hopped into bed, brimming with anticipation at meeting your idols tomorrow. You always turned your alarm clock on, you always did, right?
As you opened your eyes, you found yourself in a foreign room, framed works of arts lining every square inch of the walls around you. The room was dimly lit, shadows flickering against the walls like malevolent spirits, the only thing keeping you from complete darkness were the candles, desperately flickering as it tried its best to keep the room lit. You stood in the centre of the room, cold sweat pouring down your face, your breath coming in short, panicked gasps. The air was thick and oppressive, carrying a nauseating stench of decay that made your stomach churn. You knew in your gut that something was wrong. Youâve made it a point to always have your alarm set, and it pulls you out before anything happens right? You couldnât be that careless right?
Well, you alway enjoyed proving yourself wrong.
Without warning, the walls began to close in, the room shrinking around you. You tried to move, but your feet were rooted to the ground, as if the floor had turned to quicksand, dragging you down. Panic surged through you as the winds grew stronger, extinguishing the candles, and the darkness crept closer, the shadows morphing into monstrous, writhing shapes that seemed to reach out with clawed hands.
A low, guttural whisper echoed, repeating your name over and over, each iteration louder and more insistent, filled with a sinister glee, followed by a loud cackle. You strained to see where it was coming from, but the source remained hidden.
Out of the corner of your eye, a figure emerged from the darkness. It was unfamiliar yet grotesquely horrifying, a twisted amalgamation of nightmares. Its eyes were hollow, pits of endless darkness that swallowed all light. Its mouth stretched into an unnatural grin, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth. It reached out with skeletal hands, fingers elongating and curling like the legs of a giant spider.
You tried your best to stay calm. You had enough experiences with nightmares to know that however realistic it felt, it was all fake, and it would be over soon. The walls were almost touching you now, the space so confined you could barely breathe. The figure's icy fingers brushed your face, their touch burning like acid, sending waves of agony through your body. Their whispering voice was right in your ear, speaking in a language you couldn't understand, yet the words filled you with an overwhelming sense of dread and despair.
Breathe, just breathe. It would all be over soon. Just breathe
Just as the walls were about to crush you, everything stopped. The figure vanished, the walls receded, and you were left alone in the now cavernous, empty room. The silence was deafening, but it was short-lived. The ground beneath you began to crack and crumble, and you started to fall into an abyss of endless darkness, the wind howling in your ears as you plummeted into the void.
You reached out, grasping at nothing, feeling the cold, slimy tendrils of something unseen wrapping around your limbs, pulling you deeper. The whispers grew louder, now a cacophony of voices screaming your name, each one more frantic and desperate than the last.
You bolted up from your bed, shirt soaked in sweat, panting heavily as your chest heaved up and down, looking to your phone in regret. You should have just remembered to set that damn alarm. Great Start to the day. At least this one was a tame one.
With your fashion sense limited to dress to impress, and you still being thrown off by that nightmare, you decided to forgo any flashy attire, opting instead for a simple outfit, throwing on a baggy hoodie and some jeans, then heading out to the event. Once you reached the auditorium, you saw quite a large crowd already gathered, some assumedly being dispatched or some fans hoping to get lucky and see the idols in real life. Walking up to the entrance, you were stopped by two security guards, who, after verifying your ticket, quickly ushered you into the venue. Quickly grabbing a seat, you look up to the stage, and immediately you're struck in awe of the sight in front of you. Of course, you had seen them online before, and you had spent countless hours gushing to your friends over how pretty they were, but seeing them in person and so close was a whole different kind of ethereal. And amongst this collage of beauty and almost angelic perfection, one stood out to you. The other members looked good, that you couldn't deny, but Kang Seulgi just had this aura about her, and you found it hard to rip your eyes off of her. You could almost swear she locked eyes with you for a moment. For a moment, that took your mind off that horrible nightmare. Just for a momentAs the event kicked off, you were ushered to the front of the stage, feeling your heartbeat accelerate as you got closer to the stage, clutching the Red Flavour album tight against your chest.
Walking up to the first seat, you were greeted with a warm smile by Wendy. You shared a quick conversation with her, talking about how much you loved her music. Catching on to your nervousness, Wendy let out a slight chuckle.
"Take a deep breath, What's your name?" Wendy asked
"Y/N" You mumbled out, embarrassed at having been caught going into fan mode.
"Thank you for all your support, Y/N. I appreciate every one of our fans, and I look forward to releasing more songs for you guys to enjoy!" Wendy replied, motioning to your album, taking the cap off her pen.
This continued with the other 3 girls, though the interactions varied, Yeri and Joy being more playful, while Irene, while still interacting, was more laid back, letting you do more of the talking.
Finally, you reached the one who you'd been almost bubbling over in excitement to meet.
As you reached Seulgi, before you could even say anything, Seulgi looked straight into your eyes. before quickly grabbing you by the hand.
"You look tired." Seulgi said, worry evident in her tone.
You did try to answer, you really did, but with Seulgi's hand on yours, her eyes locked on yours, your words couldn't leave your throat.
"Are you okay Y/N?" Seulgi asked, looking worriedly at you.
With a hard gulp, you force yourself to focus, slowly wiggling your hand away from under Seulgi's hand in an attempt to force your brain to rewire itself.
Worried, Seulgi looked to her manager in a corner, beckoning her over to bring a bottle of water for you.
"Thank you." Was all you could mumble, taking a seat as your eyes darted around wildly, from Seulgi's auburn locks, to her soulful eyes, there really was nowhere you could look without being entranced by her.
"Your fatigue, is it a common thing?" Seulgi asked, akin to a therapist or medical professional more than an idol.
"Yeah, but it's not a medical condition, it's just, I get nightmares. I don't really get more than 3 hours of sleep a night" You explain, nervously fidgeting, unable to maintain eye contact with her.
"Oh, you poor thing, I'm sorry to hear that. How do you even cope with this? Have you talked to anyone about all this?â Seulgi asked, leaning in closer to you.
âI usually listen to Kpop, but sometimes, Iâll just go to the beach near my house and just listen to the waves, maybe have some cookies, it helps. About telling othersâŚIâve mentioned it, but nobody really takes it seriously. I donât want to get any special treatment for it either, so I tend not to talk about it unless anybody asks. You must think Iâm some kind of weirdo.â You begin to mumble. Who needs nightmares when you have adolescent brats who could make fun of anything?
âNonsense, we all have our own problems, and itâs not like this is within your control. Stay strong, Iâm sure there will be someone to help you soon.â Seulgi said, giving you a small smile as she reached out, gently squeezing you on your shoulder.
âIâve tried, Seulgi, itâs been a long time, at some point, you adapt instead of overcome.â You said, downtrodden, the most recent slip up induced nightmare still sending chills down your spine.
âI have a good feeling about it. Trust me.â Seulgi said with a smile.
Itâs a curious thing, this has been said to you multiple times, many many times, parents, teachers, friends who were understanding, therapists, many, many people. And to be frank, after the first 3 or 4 times, you had kind of lost hope. They were just being nice, and you understood that. Itâs not like they would say, âYouâre stuck with this now, now scram kid, I want to watch Shark Tank.â, so you always took their words at face value, just a wish, and a hope for a better tomorrow. However, now, as you looked into the eyes of Kang Seulgi, international superstar, renowned kpop idol, there was a resolute hope, a belief even that what she said was true.
Wow, you thought to yourself. Kang Seulgi was out of this world.
The manager whispered to Seulgi, gesturing to the line that had begun to form behind me.
âOne moment.â Seulgi said to her manager, before Seulgi hastily grabbed your album, signing it.
âWishing you all the luck in overcoming your afflictions. Iâll be with you all the way, whether through our music, or in my thoughts. Your Dream girl(and better be your favourite), Kang Seulgi <3)â
âWoahâ Is all you could mutter as you crashed onto your bed, reading what Seulgi had written on your album for what had to have been the hundredth time of the day. Or the thousandth, youâd lost track to be very frank.
Could there really be a solution to your nightmares? Perhaps, but that was a problem for another day. Now, you sleep. The little sleep you can get anyways. Turning to your side, you set an alarm for 2 hours. Perhaps Seulgi was right, but unfortunately, you werenât gonna risk another night terror at the assurance from a Kpop idol. Perhaps soon, not now.
As you tucked yourself into your bed, and drifted into your deep sleep, you sat up, hand moving to your phone, shutting the alarm off, before falling back into the bed, in a slumber all the while.
For the second time in as many nights, you sat up, this time finding yourself in a transparent room in the middle of the ocean, waves crashing around you, the symphony of silence chiming in your ears, the only thing audible being the crest and trough of the waves. This was calm. This was great. This was wrong.
You looked around, confusion stirring. Looking at the room, you saw a table with two seats, one seat occupied by a woman, who slowly sipped a cup of water as she admired the sea.
Before you could ask anything, the woman spoke.
âDo you like this? I scanned your subconscious, and this was an environment you found relaxing.â The womanâs voice was familiar. Too familiar. You recognised that voice.
âSeulgi?â You say in disbelief.
The woman ignores you, continuing to sip her water, as she beckoned you to a seat opposite of her, across the table
What the hell was going on? Was this a nightmare? This was definitely different from the nightmares you were accustomed to.
âThis isnât a nightmare, that much I can promise you. Trust me 0n this. Take a seat and Iâll explain.â
Looking around, you tried to take in as much as you could as you moved to the vacant seat. You somehow overslept again, but instead of a nightmare, you were stuck in something more akin to a dream, with a lady youâd assume was similar to an oneiroi. The lady, who looked exactly like Kang Seulgi. None of this made sense.
âIâm not an oneiroi, though Iâm impressed you know about oneiroi. And before we go on, yes, I can hear what youâre thinking. Any other questions?â The lady said with a smile, snapping her fingers, a cup full of hot chocolate, your go-to drink by the beach, suddenly appearing in your hand.
âWhat are you? How is this happening?â
âWell, before anything, I apologise for taking so long. A peek into your subconscious shows how much suffering youâve been through. And for your questions, Iâm akin to a technician. Iâm here to fix your nightmares, but itâs a long job, so while you sleep, instead of nightmares, Iâll be here. I can make this room anything, a batting cage, a movie theatre, whatever you need to relax. And when you wake up, youâll feel well rested, as if you slept through the entire night.â
Looking at her, your mind raced with the possibilities of all that could happen.
Was this real? If this was real, itâll finally be over, the sleepless nights, the 2 hour sleeps, the nightmares. You didnât know if you could place your full faith in this.
Then, your mind instantly bolts to the next question.
âWhy do you look like Seulgi?â You asked, and just as the woman was about to answer, you raised your hand, the answer seemingly having come to you.
Seulgi had left a deep impression on you after that fanmeet, and with all that talk about helping your nightmares go away, all of that must have made your mind associate Seulgi with fixing your nightmares. That made sense.
Clearly sensing your thoughts, the woman let out a light giggle.
âYouâre quick.â She quipped, causing you to shrug.
âWell, if Iâm to spend my time here with you, what do I call you?â You asked
âWhatever you want.â
âWould you mind if I called you Seulgi? Thatâs who you took your likeness from, and Iâd probably end up calling you that anyways.â You asked, the woman nodding in agreement.
âAlright, Seulgi, how long does this dream last? And can you make this place, like a nice old timey diner.â You asked, Seulgi nodding, snapping her fingers, and just like that, the room around them was morphed into a diner, as you found yourself in a small cubicle in the diner, sitting opposite to Seulgi. In front of you was your favourite food, a good bowl of Jjangmyeon, while Seulgi had a plate of Kimchi Tuna Fried Rice.
âSee that clock there?â Seulgi gestured to the wall clock, showing 10 minutes left.
âEach of these dreams will last 2 hours. You lost some time on this one since I spent some time getting you here. When the time runs out, youâll wake up at 0700 in this case. You need to spend a minimum of 2 hours here for any work to get done, so do account for it. Youâll have to at least get 4 hours of sleep for the next few months, how many exactly, I canât be sure.â
You nodded in understanding, making a mental note to make sure you changed your sleeping habits.
âSeulgi, can I ask a favour of you?â You ask, slowly eating the bowl of Jjangmyeon.
âShoot.â Seulgi replied. She knew what you were going to ask, but, well, this facilitates human interaction more.
âSeeing as Iâm going to spend quite a bit of time here, youâre going to be my only companion. For us to hang out, well somewhat normally, considering youâre basically an angel, could you not read my mind? At least that way, I can feel like Iâm talking to a friend, and not an omniscient being.â You ask, Seulgi returning a small smile.
âOf course. If thatâll help you relax more, by all means.â Seulgi said, before snapping her fingers
As the time passed, you began to ask Seulgi questions, to which she answered with an amused smile all the while.
âWhat are you? Are you a figment of my imagination? Or are you some sort of extraterrestrial, or supernatural?â You asked, before hearing a buzz from the clock.
Hearing that, Seulgi let out a light giggle.
âOh well, questions for tomorrow night.â
You sat up in shock, finding yourself back in your bed. Wow, this wasâŚwow. It was a foreign feeling but you felt rested, invigorated. You could get used to this.
âYouâre looking chipper. What song is that anyways?â Lucy commented, letting out a light snicker as she watched you by the copier, humming a tune while you scanned some documents.
âThereâs no way you donât know Cosmic. By Red Velvet? No? Thatâs kind of disappointing Lucy.â You commented as she shrugged, then rolled her eyes, taking a sip of coffee before heading back to her desk.
So this was what working on a full night of sleep feels like. Itâs great. Well, as great as working a corporate job can be.
As the night dawned, you laid in your bed once more, about to shut your eyes, just before you felt a wave of insecurity rush over you. What if last night was part of a bigger nightmare, give you a sense of false hope before showing you that rock bottom indeed had a basement?
âThis isnât a nightmare, that much I can promise you. Trust me 0n this.â Seulgi, or technically Fake Seulgiâs words echoed in your mind. Could you trust her? Your finger lingered over the alarm app. A few seconds later, you sighed. In for a penny. Setting your phone to the side, you turned your lamp off, going off into sleep.
âWelcome back.â was all you heard, finding yourself in what looked to be a cosy home theatre. Looking around, you saw a widescreen TV, and a small two seater couch.
âWhatâs this?â You ask, looking confusedly at Seulgi, who simply smiled.
âDeadpool and Wolverine. I know youâve been meaning to watch it but you havenât been able to get tickets for it, so here.â Seulgi says with a smile, patting the seat beside her, two buckets of popcorn in her hands.
âOh, nice.â You say in jubilation. You rush towards the seat, Seulgi handing you the bucket of popcorn, before snapping her fingers, the opening sequence then beginning to play. Everything seemed normal, but all of sudden, you feel a hand slide on your arm, looping around yours, causing you to tense up. What was happening? You turn to your side, seeing Seulgi stare at the screen nonchalantly, as if her arm wasnât looped around yours.
âEverything okay?â Seulgi asked sweetly, in a way that made you almost certain she knew what she was doing.
âFine.â Was all you could say, causing Seulgi to giggle, going back to watching the movie.
Would you really make Seulgi so flirty with you in your mind? Would you?
Yeh, sounds about right.
This was wrong though, and you knew it. Your heart rate accelerated, and you felt a crimson blush across your face. All this, for a fake imagined version of a Kpop idol you could only dream of even watching a movie together. It was wrong, and it had to stop.
Easier said than done, however. Especially when Seulgi looks at you the way she does, trapping you in her dark hazel eyes, showing you universes you had no clue even existed. It also didnât help how clingy Seulgi was during the movie. Oh well, itâs probably just a one time thing, the next one would probably be the two of you just chatting like a couple of friends.
Well, right and wrong.
You guys had many hangouts, but some stuck out more than the rest
In the dimly lit cafĂŠ, the ambiance is warm and inviting. Seulgi is seated at a corner table, her face illuminated by the flickering candlelight. You join her, and she greets you with a smile that seems to light up the entire room.
Seulgi leans in slightly, her voice playful. "I was hoping you'd come by. This place has the best coffee. Have you tried it?"
You smile, feeling a flutter of excitement, before rolling your eyes playfully.
âWow, tooting your own horn huh? Never pegged you for a self indulgent type.â
âWhat can I say? Iâm the best.â Seulgi says with a smile, causing you to playfully shove her, laughing at her faux confidence
As the conversation flows, you find yourself drawn to her laughter and the way she engages with you. Her presence makes everything feel more vibrant. She teases you about your taste in books, and you playfully banter back, though you use real life information on Seulgi instead of what you know of this Seulgi.
Another night, the scene shifts to a moonlit park. The path is lined with glowing lanterns, casting a golden light over the surroundings. Seulgi walks beside you, her dress fluttering with the gentle breeze.
Seulgi nudges you playfully as you stroll along the path. âIâve never understood the hype around night strolls.â
"Have you ever noticed how peaceful everything feels at night? Itâs like the world slows down just for us."
âUmm, Iâm not real? What are you saying?â Seulgi giggles as she playfully flicks you on the forehead, causing you to smile, but also pulling you out of the moment. Your feelings for this Seulgi was undeniable, but how could you feel that way for someone who was nothing more than a spectre of your own imagination?
âAre you okay?â Seulgi gently asked, this time more gentle and careful, seeing the change in your demeanour.
âYeh.â You said with a forced smile, continuing to walk through the makeshift park
You talk about everything and nothing as you walk. She shares whimsical stories, and you respond with your own tales, each of you enjoying the otherâs company.
Every now and then, sheâd glance at you with a soft smile. The way she leaned in slightly when she spoke, or the way she let her fingers graze yours as you walked, created a sense of closeness that was both comforting and disorienting. You found yourself caught between the peace of the moment and the unsettling, terrifying reality of being in love with someone who didn't exist.
In another dream, you find yourselves at a bustling carnival. The air is filled with the sounds of laughter and carnival games. Seulgi is by your side, her eyes bright with excitement.
She tugs you towards a game booth, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "Letâs see if you can win me that plush toy! Iâm counting on your skills."
You accept the challenge with a grin, the playful competition adding to the joy of the evening. As you win the plush toy and hand it to her, she laughs, her eyes sparkling. "I knew you had it in you!"
âDid you rig the game?â you asked with a chuckle, raising an eyebrow at Seulgi.
She grinned mischievously, wrapping her arms around the plush toy. âWho knows? Maybe I just wanted to see you win. Sometimes, a little magic can make things more fun.â
âThanks for this though.â Seulgi whispered, gesturing to the plush, getting on her tiptoes, placing a soft kiss on your cheek.
As you stood stunned, she laughed, laughing as she pulled you to the Ferris wheel
You both ride the Ferris wheel together, sharing a quiet moment as you look out over the carnival below, the lights glimmering from the ground as you sat conflicted, attempting to combat your burgeoning feelings
Another night, youâre in a serene garden at twilight. The air is filled with the scent of blooming flowers, and the garden is bathed in a soft, golden light. Seulgi is with you, her presence calming and serene.
You sit on a bench, surrounded by the beauty of the garden. Seulgi turns to you, her voice gentle. "Isnât it amazing how some places just feel right? Like they were meant to be experienced with someone special."
You nod, feeling the warmth of her presence. "It does feel like that. Iâm glad weâre here together."
Seulgi rests her head on your shoulder, allowing your mind to wander far and wild
âThis is really nice,â you said softly, almost to yourself. âIt feels like the world has slowed down just for us.â
Seulgi tilted her head slightly, her voice barely above a whisper. âIâm glad you think so. Sometimes, itâs these quiet moments that make everything feel right.â
âThanks for making this for me.â You say
âAnything for you.â
In the next dream, you walk along a starlit beach, the waves gently lapping at the shore. Seulgi walks beside you, her dress flowing with the breeze.
Seulgi picks up a seashell and holds it up to you, her voice soft and playful. "Iâve always liked finding seashells. They make me think of stories and adventures."
âYouâve always?â You ask sceptically
âItâs called small talk genius. Try thinking of topics when you donât exist.â Seulgi rolled her eyes, sticking her hand out.
You take the seashell from her, admiring its beauty. "You have a way of making even the smallest things feel special."
Seulgiâs eyes sparkled with a mix of mischief and affection. âThatâs my job, after all. To make things special, even in dreams.â
As you walk along the beach, you talk about your hopes and dreams, all the while Seulgi looked at you, an undeniable look of adoration, but under the surface, you could sense a small look of apprehension. Oh well, problem for another night.
âWhatâs this?â You look at the envelope, a SM ent sign on it.
Looking at it, you found that you were invited back for another fan sign, in two days, but it was only for one of the five members, and you got Seulgi. Wow, that was trippy. Meet the real Seulgi while you were in love with the fake one. This was going to be, mildly confusing
The next night, things were different. Instead of coming into a special hang out/date that Seulgi would create, you found yourself back above the ocean, the same transparent box hovering over the ocean, a big grandfather clock in the corner of the room, ticking backwards from 2 hours. Paying it no mind, you move to find Seulgi, who was sitting at the same table as the first night.
âHey Seulgi, whatâs with the sudden nostalgia trip?â You ask, letting out a small chuckle, going to sit opposite a rather uncomfortable looking Seulgi, who looked deep in thought.
âSeul?â You prod lightly, seemingly pulling her out of her deep thought.
âHmm? Oh yeah, you know, I ran out of ideas.â She quickly sipped her cup of water, trying to force a smile.
âIs everything okay?â You ask, slightly suspicious. Between the apprehension of the previous night, and her clear unhappiness here, something was off.
âNo, nothing, sorry, just, had a lot on my mind, with my upcoming schedules and p-â Seulgi was clearly stressed, and your eyebrow creased in confusion.
âYou have a schedule? What for? Youâre a, well, I still donât know what you are, but I didnât think youâd have a schedule.â You ask.
âForget I said anything, what do you want to do? Iâm out of ideas unfortunately.â Seulgi shrugs.
âHmm, maybe Karaoke?â You suggest, it was a fun way to pass time, and if this Seulgi was anything like the real Seulgi, you knew you were in for a vocal masterclass.
âAs you wish.â Seulgi theatrically bowed, snapping her fingers, a karaoke machine and a TV appearing before them.
For the next hour and a half, you and Seulgi had a blast, going through the greatest hits, your uninspiring vocals being blanketed by a snap of a finger, granting you passable vocals for the next 2 hours. One song in particular, ironically a Red Velvet Song, Psycho, Seulgi shined and sang that song as if it was composed for her.
âWow, that wasâŚamazing.â
âOf course, Iâm your dream girl.â She said, winking, causing you to smile, but also tilt your head in confusion. That sounded familiar.
âHey! Itâs your turn.â Seulgi called out, handing you the mic.
As you scrolled through the music list, your finger hovers over a certain Elvis song.
You hesitated playing this song. You had come to terms with your crush on someone who didnât actually exist. The Portuguese called it Saudade, the haunting desire for an imaginary love. It wasnât right, but it was inevitable. Night after night of what were effectively dates, it was nigh impossible to not catch feelings for her, not only because she looks like Seulgi, but because of her playful and cheerful personality, a beacon and light for you. She was your salvation.
âWise men say, only fools rush in, but I canât help falling in love with you.â You sing, locking eyes with Seulgi, who seemed to understand what was going on
As you continued to sing, Seulgiâs gaze never left yours, softening as you got lost in her eyes as she swam in the galaxies of yours.
The song reaches itâs end, and, nothing. Silence. The two of you sit in silence, but it wasnât awkward. You knew, the both of you had a choice to make, and it was evident on Seulgiâs face, that she was conflicted.
The two of you begin to talk at the same time, causing yet another pause in the conversation.
âYou go.â You say, allowing Seulgi to go first. She nervously gulps, before starting to talk.
âY/N, I want you to know that Iâve really enjoyed the past two months.â
Had it really been two months already? Wow, time flies huh.
âY/N. I know we have something, thereâs something between us that I canât explain, butâŚâ Seulgi paused, and you felt your heart jump from your chest.
Of course, what did you expect? This was obviously never going to work out, who could love y-
âNo, Y/N, itâs not that.â Seulgi suddenly said, causing you to weakly force a smile.
âWhat did I say about peeking about my mind Seulgi?â You say, causing Seulgi to grimace.
âItâs involuntaryâŚI canât turn it off today.â Seulgi says, causing to look at her in confusion. Whatâs so special about today?
âItâs the last day, Y/N. My work here is done, no more nightmares, everything is fixed up, butâŚthat means this too is done. All of it. The 2 hour meetings nightly, the carnivals, the parks. All of it. Iâm really sorry.â Seulgi says, causing you to reel back in shock. You didnât know these dreams would end. Maybe you did, but you just never acknowledged it. Looking hurriedly at the clock, you see the hour hand disappeared, the minute hand too, you only had 20 seconds left. You didnât have time. Looking hurriedly at Seulgi, you found yourself unable to say a word, instead, you placed your lips on hers, pulling her into an embrace, stealing the last moments of, everything.
âNo!â You sit up in your bed, cold sweat, as if you had a nightmare the same way you did before
A sigh, you walk to the kitchen island, having to brew your own hot chocolate. As you sit at the island, your mind is in turmoil.
That kiss solidified only one thing, and that was that you had fallen in love. And the person you loved was gone.
As you slowly sipped your beverage, you notice the ticket for the fanmeet on the island. A last look at your lost love. It was all you had left.
Everything seemed the exact same, the same ball room, the same guards, it all felt cookie cutter, but good. That was good. You needed some familiarity to get your head on straight. The time passed in a flash, and before you knew it, you saw her. Kang Seulgi, the real one, walking into the room, her eyes looking at you, lighting up in recognition. Probably from the previous fan meet, you muse. You were a unique personality.
Time went on, and the people ahead of you trickled away, all until you found yourself in front of her.
âY/N. Right?â Seulgi asked, looking to her manager, snapping her fingers to get the managerâs attention, then pointing to you.
âYeh, from the previous fanmeet. The one with the nightmares.â You say, seeing the manager come with a cup, steam forming above.
âHowâve you been?â Seulgi asked
âBetter, the nightmares are gone, and thatâs thanks to you.â You say with a small smile, taking the cup from the manager. Hot Chocolate.
âOh, thatâs great, but why thank me? All I did was wish you the best.â
As the time you had spent with her began to flood your mind, you felt yourself begin to tear up, everything you had been through with her, the love you had for her, all overwhelming you.
âAre you okay?â Seulgi asked, quickly leaning toward you, her hand almost cupping your face, before quickly moving down to your shoulder.
âYeh, Iâm fine, just, thank you for everything. You donât understand how much you helped me through my problems, I loveâŚeverything youâve done for me, and I just wanted you to know that. Iâm sorry if I seem a little weird, I have to go now.â
You quickly turn around, wanting to quickly walk away. Walk away before you break down in that chair, before you tell her that you loved her.
âY/N?â Seulgi called out, causing you to halt.
Shutting your eyes tightly, you try to put on a brave face, turning around to face Seulgi, who had a small smile, and a familiar glint.
âI didnât think you were weird, and for what itâs worth, I really enjoyed our kiss.â
a/n: This is a fem reader fic, but all are welcome. Reader's gender doesn't really have a bearing on the story. also, @songsofvenus, i did it.
WC:9761
Full Moon: The âFirstâ meet
âThe moon is beautiful tonight, isnât it?â
The tavern always smells like honey and smoke.
Itâs the kind of place that feels like itâs been there longer than memory â walls stained with laughter, ceiling beams holding whispers of too many winters. Outside, the night hums with music and the low buzz of insects. The moon hangs heavy above the hills, full, swollen and silver, the kind that looks close enough to touch if you reached just high enough.
You push the door open and step inside. Warmth greets you first, then noise. Someoneâs playing a fiddle near the hearth, a tune bright enough to lift the heart but old enough to sound like itâs been carried through generations.
You find a seat at the counter, halfway between solitude and company. You donât know why you came here tonight â only that something pulled you, a quiet gravity that feels older than reason.
Elias, the barkeep, wipes his hands on a linen rag and gives you a look that sits somewhere between surprise and something else entirely. Itâs brief, fleeting.
âEvening,â he says simply, voice gravelly from years of laughter and smoke. âHavenât seen you around before.â
You smile, shaking your head. âJust passing through.â
He studies you for a moment longer, like heâs looking for a detail he canât quite find. Then he nods, turning to pour you a drink. âTravelers always come after the full moon,â he murmurs, mostly to himself.
You blink. âSorry?â
âNothing.â He slides a tankard across the counter, golden mead sloshing softly against its sides. âSweetest weâve got. Bit too much honey, if you ask me.â
Before you can answer, a voice rings out from behind you â smooth, lilting, carrying laughter even before the words take shape.
âYou say that every time, Elias, and youâre still wrong. Thereâs no such thing as too much honey.â
You turn â and the rest of the tavern seems to fade.
Sheâs standing by the doorway, framed by moonlight and the chatter of the room, and for a heartbeat, you forget how to breathe.
Her hair catches the firelight like strands of gold spun thin. Her smile is wicked and bright, and her eyes â God, her eyes â gleam with the sort of knowing that makes you feel seen, even when you donât want to be.
Sophia.
You donât know her yet, not by name, but she already feels like a memory you shouldâve kept.
She glides toward you with the ease of someone who belongs everywhere. Elias groans softly under his breath, but thereâs fondness beneath it, a tired affection that sounds like routine.
âHere to argue with me about my mead again?â he asks.
âItâs tradition,â she says, slipping onto the stool beside you. âYou canât have a full moon without our monthly debate.â
You chuckle, glancing between them. âDo you two know each other?â
âUnfortunately,â Elias says.
âTragically,â Sophia corrects with a grin. âHeâs my favorite person to annoy.â
Thereâs something magnetic about her. She speaks in a rhythm that makes you lean closer without realizing. Every word dances. Every laugh feels like it was meant for you, even when itâs not.
You raise your tankard. âSo, youâre the local expert on honey content, then?â
âOnly when it comes to mead,â she says, turning her gaze toward you, sharp and playful. âEverything else, Iâm still figuring out.â
You smile, already lost.
Thereâs no other way to describe it â you fall for her right then. Not slowly, not carefully. Instantly. Like youâd been walking a familiar path and suddenly realized the stars were brighter because she was standing under them.
She tells you about the town â the festivals, the flower stalls in the square, the way the cobblestones glisten after the rain. She speaks in colors, and somehow you can see every one. You tell her bits about yourself, small things â your travels, the people youâve met, the way the forest looked when you arrived at dusk.
She listens like itâs all facinating, but her eyes flicker, just for a second, a glint of something you canât decipher.
The tavern grows louder, but your world narrows until itâs just her voice, her laugh, her fingers tracing circles on the rim of her glass. She leans in, her shoulder brushing yours, and something electric hums between you.
âDo you always charm strangers this easily?â you ask, trying to sound playful instead of awestruck, or lovestruck.
âOnly the interesting ones,â she says softly.
Elias passes by again, shaking his head. He catches Sophiaâs eye â and for an instant, his expression softens. Then heâs gone, moving down the bar, refilling drinks, pretending not to look back.
You donât see it. Youâre too busy watching Sophia tilt her head back to drink, the firelight catching her throat, her smile curving like a secret.
Time slips strangely when youâre around her. One minute, youâre strangers. The next, youâre laughing like old friends, knees brushing beneath the counter.
When the crowd begins to thin, she looks toward the door. âCome on,â she says, standing. âYou canât waste a full moon indoors.â
You follow her out without question.
Outside, the night is soft and golden. The moon rests low above the horizon, enormous and impossibly bright. The air smells like clover and pine and the faint sweetness of mead still on your breath.
You walk side by side down the dirt road, your hands brushing every so often. The silence between you feels easy â not empty, just waiting to be filled.
When you turn back, sheâs already watching you. Thereâs something in her gaze â a glimmer of affection, but something else too, something you canât quite name.
It doesnât matter. Not tonight.
All you know is that the world feels right beside her. That maybe you were supposed to walk into that tavern tonight. That maybe you were supposed to meet her.
And so you smile, and she smiles back â that wide, luminous grin that could outshine the moon itself.
Later, when she says goodnight, you think of something stupid like fate.
You fall asleep with her laughter still echoing in your head.
And when you dream, you dream of the same tavern, the same moonlight, the same laughÂ
Waning Gibbous: The âFirstâ picnic
You wake to sunlight and the faint scent of honey still clinging to your sleeves â a sweet reminder of the night before. The tavern, the laughter, the way Sophia said your name like she was tasting it. Youâve been replaying every moment since, like a song you canât get out of your head.
You donât expect to see her again.
Thatâs what makes the knock at your door so startling.
âGood morning!â
Her voice is unmistakable â warm and lilting, with that soft musicality that makes your heart do something stupid. You open the door to find Sophia standing there in the early light, holding a picnic basket and smiling like sheâs been waiting for you all along.
Sheâs wearing a light dress the color of cream and sunlight, and her hairâs tied up with a ribbon that catches the breeze.
You blink, still trying to wake up. âSophia?â
âDo you know any other Sophias who bring you breakfast at ungodly hours?â she asks, pretending to frown.
âItâs not that early,â you say automatically, even though it definitely is.
Her grin widens. âSee? Youâre already defending me. Thatâs a good sign.â
You canât help but laugh. âSo, breakfast, huh?â
âWell,â she says, tilting her head, âtechnically lunch. But breakfast sounds more romantic.â
You donât even hesitate when she gestures for you to come along. Somehow, following Sophia feels as natural as breathing.
The two of you walk out of town and into the fields, where the grass bends in soft waves and the air smells faintly of clover. Sophia talks as she walks, hands moving animatedly â about the best pastries in the market, or about how Elias still doesnât know how to pour mead without spilling some.
You mostly listen, stealing glances when you think sheâs not looking. Her words come easily, full of color and rhythm â and every so often, she glances your way as if to make sure youâre still smiling.
You are. You canât not.
When you reach the meadow, Sophia spreads out a checkered blanket and unpacks the basket with a flourish.
âBehold,â she declares, dramatically lifting a jar, âmy greatest weakness: strawberry jam.â
âYour greatest weakness?â you tease. âNot bad dancing? Or too much talking? Or that thing you do with your nose?â
âExcuse me,â she says, pretending to be offended. âI am an excellent dancer and a delightful conversationalist. Also, Iâll have you know that my nose is adorable.â
âDebatable.â
She gasps, hand over her chest. âYou wound me.â
You grin. âMaybe Iâll make it up to you with a compliment.â
She perks up. âGo on.â
You pause, pretending to think. âYou have a nice⌠basket.â
Sophia groans, throwing a grape at you. You catch it midair â barely â and she claps, laughing.
âFine,â she says. âYou get partial redemption.â
The picnic is simple but perfect â flaky bread, cheese, strawberries, and the jam she swears could solve wars. You eat until youâre full, and then some, talking about nothing and everything: the weather, favorite colors, childhood dreams.
She tells you she used to sneak onto the roof to look at stars, because she liked pretending they could hear her.
You tell her you used to name every stray cat in your neighborhood.
âEvery single one?â
âEven the mean ones.â
She laughs softly. âThatâs very you.â
You raise a brow. âWhat does that mean?â
âIt means you look at things like theyâre worth loving,â she says, voice lighter than air â but thereâs a softness in her gaze that makes your chest ache a little.
After lunch, she convinces you to play a dice game she claims is âincredibly simple.â
Itâs not.
Ten minutes later, sheâs giggling so hard she canât even roll straight.
âWait, wait,â you protest, pointing at her cup. âYouâre making up rules as we go!â
âAm not!â
âThen explain how I just lost twenty points because my dice rolled an even number.â
âItâs a bonus penalty,â she says, completely deadpan.
âThatâs not a thing.â
âIt is now.â
You groan. âYouâre insufferable.â
Sophia beams. âAnd youâre adorable when youâre losing.â
Your face heats instantly, which only makes her laugh harder. âYou know,â she adds, grinning, âyou make this too easy.â
You lie back on the blanket in mock defeat. âYouâre evil.â
She flops down beside you, her hair brushing your shoulder. âMaybe. But at least Iâm cute about it.â
You canât argue with that.
For a while, the two of you just lie there, watching clouds drift lazily across the sky.
Sophia hums â a tune you swear youâve heard before, though you canât place it. It feels like how sunlight sounds.
âDo you ever think,â she says quietly, âthat maybe the skyâs too big for one person to look at alone?â
You glance over. Sheâs smiling, eyes closed, face tilted toward the warmth.
âThen itâs a good thing you invited me,â you say softly.
She opens one eye, looking at you, and for a heartbeat, it feels like the world narrows down to that one look â the little spark in her gaze, the quiet recognition of something she wonât name yet.
âYeah,â she murmurs. âIt is.â
Later, she kicks off her shoes and wanders barefoot into the stream that runs along the edge of the meadow. The water sparkles around her ankles, catching sunlight in little bursts.
âCome on!â she calls. âItâs not cold!â
âIt looks cold.â
âItâs refreshing,â she insists, splashing water toward you.
You yelp as it hits your arm. âSophia!â
She laughs so hard she almost falls. You chase her in, splashing back until both of you are soaked, breathless, laughing like children.
When you finally stumble back onto the grass, dripping and exhausted, she sits beside you and hands you a towel from the basket like she knew this would happen.
âYou planned this,â you accuse.
âMaybe,â she admits, grin mischievous. âYou always smile more when youâre caught off guard.â
You roll your eyes, but your heartâs not fooling anyone.
By the time the sun dips low, painting everything in gold, youâre both stretched out on the blanket again. The air is still warm, the world quiet except for the hum of cicadas.
Sophia props herself up on one elbow, watching you. Her eyes catch the last of the light, glowing amber.
âWhat?â you ask, suddenly shy.
âNothing,â she says softly. âJust thinking that you look exactly how today feels.â
You blink. âWhat does that mean?â
She smiles. âLike sunshine. Like something I donât want to forget.â
You donât realize how close sheâs leaned until you can see the tiny flecks of light in her irises.
Your heart stumbles over itself.
âThen donât forget,â you say quietly.
Her smile falters â not in sadness, but in that way people do when theyâre feeling too much, when feeling overwhelms in a tidal wave. âIâll try not to,â she whispers.
You walk back together as the sky deepens to violet. The road is lined with fireflies, and she catches one in her hands, letting it glow between her fingers.
âSee?â she says. âEven the little lights follow us home.â
Elias is sweeping outside the tavern when you arrive. He gives Sophia a long, unreadable look, and she offers him a cheerful wave.
âEvening, Elias!â
He nods slowly. âEvening, Sophia. At the waterfalls again?â
Sophia just smiles. âYou always remember, donât you?â
âHard to Forget.â
You frown, not understanding, but Sophia just squeezes your arm gently. âIgnore him,â she says lightly.
And then sheâs looking at you again, eyes soft, almost hopeful. âTomorrow?â
âTomorrow,â you promise.
When you finally lie down that night, the scent of wildflowers still clings to your clothes, and you fall asleep smiling, the sound of her laughter echoing in your mind.
You dream of sunlight and honey and the way Sophia looked at you â like she already knew youâd follow her anywhere.
Third Quarter: The âFirstâ Date
The sun was just beginning to sink when you saw her again. It was a daily occurrence by now, Sophia seemed to always know where to find you, spending at least a little of every day with you.
The sky had turned gold around the edges, a warm sort of light that made everything feel softerâthe cobblestones, the chatter spilling from market stalls, even the wind. You were helping old Mr. Brehn at the bakery when you caught sight of her through the open doorway. Sophia, standing there like sheâd stepped straight out of a dream youâd been too afraid to admit you were having.
She was laughing at something the flower vendor said, a ribbon of sound that wrapped around you, bright and unhurried. Her hair caught the last of the sunlight, haloed in gold, and she wore a soft cream dress this time, with her sleeves tied up and a faint dusting of flour smudged across her wristâas though sheâd been somewhere else, busy being radiant.
âDonât stare too long,â Brehn said, elbowing you with a grin. âYouâll burn your bread.â
You pretended to focus on the dough. âI wasnât staring.â
âYou were absolutely staring.â
You were.
And when she spotted you through the doorway, her smile widened like sheâd just remembered your name after a long time. âThere you are,â she said, stepping inside.
âMe?âÂ
âYou,â she confirmed, tapping your chest lightly with one flour-dusted finger. âI thought I might find you here.â
âYou were looking for me?â you tried to sound casual, but the words tripped over each other on their way out.
Sophia tilted her head, pretending to think. âMaybe. Or maybe I was just following the smell of cinnamon. But either wayâŚâ she smiled, bright as a sunrise. âIâm glad it led me to you.â
Brehn made a sound behind youâsomething between a chuckle and a sighâand muttered, âYoung love, gods save them,â before shuffling to the back room.
Sophia leaned against the counter, eyes glinting. âWalk with me?â
You nodded before you even realized sheâd asked.
The streets were quieter by the time you left the square. Lanterns had begun to bloom open one by one, their light flickering gently across the cobblestones. Sophia led you along the river path, the air full of late-summer sweetness and distant music from the townâs open-air musicians.
She carried a small satchel slung across her shoulder, and halfway down the path, she stopped and spread a blanket beneath a willow tree, right where the moonlight dripped onto the grass like silver ink.
âSit,â she said, patting the space beside her.
You sat.
Out came a small collection of pastries, wrapped in parchment, and a flask that smelled faintly of honey and berries. There was even a single daisy tucked in a glass bottle of waterâslightly wilted, but clearly chosen with care.
You smiled. âYouâve thought this through.â
She looked pleased. âItâs called preparation. You should try it sometime.â
âOh, is that what this is? Preparation? For what?â
âFor me charming you,â she said matter-of-factly, handing you a pastry. âObviously.â
You almost choked laughing, and she grinned like sheâd been waiting for exactly that.
The evening unfolded like it had been written in the stars. She talked, and you listened, though sometimes it was hard to tell which one of you was doing more of the talking. Sophia had a way of pulling the world closer with her wordsâstories about constellations that guided travelers, about a lake that froze into glass once every hundred years, about a child who swore they saw the moon blink.
You didnât know how much of it was true, but the way she spoke made truth feel like a secondary concern.
At one point, a gentle breeze lifted her hair, and she pressed her hand to her chest dramatically. âThe wind adores me,â she said.
âCan you blame it?â you replied before you could stop yourself.
Her grin faltered just long enough for color to rise in her cheeks. âThat was smooth.â
âI didnât meanââ
âDonât take it back,â she interrupted, nudging your shoulder. âIt was good. Iâll allow it.â
You both laughed then, your shoulders brushing, and for a moment the world seemed to tilt slightly, like it was holding its breath for you.
When the laughter faded, Sophia leaned her head against your shoulder. The movement was so natural you didnât even flinch. You just breathed inâthe faint scent of wildflowers and honey clinging to her hair.
âYou smell like cinnamon,â she murmured.
âYou told me to bring something that makes me happy,â you said softly.
Her head lifted slightly, and she blinked at you. âAnd you brought⌠roasted chestnuts?â
You hesitated, smiling. âNo. I brought myself.â
There was a pauseâlong enough for the crickets to fill itâbefore Sophia laughed, the sound bubbling up warm and real. âThatâs terrible,â she said, but she was smiling so hard her nose crinkled.
âIt made you laugh, didnât it?â
She pretended to pout. âBarely.â
âYou laughed.â
âOnly a little. But not because the joke was funny, only because youâre cute.â
âStill counts.â
Sophia giggled again, the kind of sound that made your ribs ache with happiness. And then she reached for your handâcasually, like it was the most natural thing in the worldâand kept it there, fingers intertwined.
You watched the moonlight play over her face, turning her eyes to molten silver. âYou know,â she said quietly, âthe moonâs at the third Quarter tonight.â
âIs that bad luck?â you asked.
âMaybe.â She smiled softly. âOr maybe it means thereâs more to come.â
Her thumb brushed over your knuckles absentmindedly, tracing slow circles. The silence that followed wasnât awkwardâit was tender, something that filled the air instead of breaking it.
When it grew late, she walked you home. You passed the fountain where children played during the day, now quiet under the silver light. Every now and then, sheâd nudge you with her shoulder, like she was checking to make sure you were still beside her.
At your door, she stopped. The world was hushedâjust you, her, and the sound of the river in the distance.
âThe moonâs changing,â she said softly. âIt always does.â
You nodded, not really knowing what to say.
Sophia looked up, eyes reflecting the stars, and for a moment you swore you saw something flicker behind themâa shadow of sorrow quickly tucked away. But then she smiled again, bright and certain.
âPromise me youâll meet me again tomorrow?â
âAs long as the moonâs still there,â you said, half-joking.
She stepped closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. âThen I suppose weâll never run out of tomorrows.â
And before you could reply, she leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to your cheek. Just a whisper of a thingâlight, fleetingâbut it stole the air right out of your lungs.
Then she was gone, her cloak sweeping behind her, laughter echoing faintly down the lantern-lit street.
You stood there long after she disappeared, staring at the moon, heart racing in a way that didnât feel entirely newâbut you couldnât understand why.
All you knew was that you were smiling, and the night felt like it had been waiting for you both.
Waning Crescent: The âFirstâ dance
The town was unrecognizable that night.
Every month, the streets were dressed in silk banners and candlelight, the smell of roasted chestnuts and honey cakes drifting through the air. But this timeâit all felt different. Maybe it was because youâd spent the whole day with Sophia, helping her carry lanterns for the children to hang by the river. Maybe it was because every time you looked up, you found her already looking back, smiling that secret, knowing smile that made your pulse stutter.
The moon hung low and sharp in the sky, a silver sickle slicing through the dark. The Waxing Crescent. A sliver of light that promised something was coming, though neither of you knew what it would take to get there.
Sophia was impossible not to notice that night.
She wore blue. Not the kind of blue that faded into the background, but the kind that shimmered when the lanterns caught itâlike the reflection of moonlight on still water. Her hair was braided loosely down her back, the braid unraveling every time she turned to laugh at something someone said.
Youâd barely stepped into the square when she found you. She didnât even say hello. She just grinned, eyes bright, and grabbed your hand.
âThere you are,â she said breathlessly. âI was beginning to think youâd forgotten.â
âForgotten?â you echoed, startled by her choice of word.
âMm,â she hummed. âThat you promised to dance with me.â
âI donât remember promising that.â
She tilted her head, pretending to think. âThen maybe it was a dream.â Her fingers tightened around yours. âBut if it was, Iâm glad you showed up anyway.â
You laughedâbecause that was the thing about Sophia. She could say something utterly ridiculous, and yet somehow, youâd still want to believe every word of it.
The musicians struck up their first tuneâa lively reel that sent the crowd spinning and clapping. Sophia pulled you straight into the chaos before you could even protest.
âI canât dance,â you said, nearly tripping over your own boots.
âYouâll learn,â she replied, her laughter spilling into the music. âJust follow me.â
âIâll step on your toes.â
âYou say that like you havenât already.â
Her teasing was quick and light, and soon your nerves melted under the sound of her joy. You moved the way she told you toâleft, right, spinâand somehow, between her laughter and your stumbling, the rhythm began to find you both.
At one point, she twirled away from you, her skirt flaring, and the world blurred around her. When she turned back, her cheeks were flushed, her eyes soft with something you couldnât quite name.
The music slowed. Couples began to draw closer.
Sophia stepped into your space, one hand resting lightly against your chest, the other still holding yours. You could feel her heartbeat through your fingers, quick but steady, like it had been waiting for this.
âSee?â she whispered. âYouâre not terrible at it.â
âBecause youâre doing all the work,â you said quietly.
âMaybe,â she said, smiling up at you. âBut youâre trying. Thatâs what counts.â
For a while, neither of you spoke. You just moved together, slow and quiet, surrounded by laughter and candlelight. Every now and then, youâd catch her looking at youânot in the playful way she usually did, but like she was memorizing the lines of your face.
It should have felt strange, but instead it felt like something inside you recognized her gaze. Like youâd been waiting for it.
Later that night, when most of the lanterns had dimmed and the music softened into something slow and wistful, Sophia led you away from the square.
âWhere are we going?â you asked, but she only smiled and said, âYouâll see.â
You walked in companionable silence through the narrow streets until you reached the riverbank. The water shimmered under the crescent moon, scattered with reflections of floating lanterns. Sophia crouched down beside one, tracing her fingers through the rippling light.
âEvery month,â she said softly, âthey say the lanterns carry wishes upstream. Toward the moon.â
You knelt beside her. âDo you believe that?â
She hesitated, then shook her head lightly. âNo. I think the moon already knows what we wish for. It just doesnât always give it to us. Not in the way we think, at least.â
There was something in the way she said itâtender, almost mournfulâbut when you turned to look at her, she was smiling again.
âCome on,â she said, reaching into her satchel. She pulled out a small paper lantern, its edges faintly golden from the firelight. âWrite something.â
You blinked. âWhat should I write?â
âAnything.â She grinned. âA wish. A secret. A bad poem.â
You laughed under your breath but took the quill she offered. You hesitated for a long time before writing, the ink pooling at the edge of each letter:
I hope this lasts.
When you handed the lantern back, Sophia didnât ask what you wrote. She simply leaned closer and whispered, âIt will. Itâll last foreverâ
And for that moment, you believed her.
Together, you set the lantern afloat. It drifted gently down the river, joining the countless othersâsmall, trembling lights on a sea of silver.
Sophia leaned her head against your shoulder, watching it fade into the distance. âThe moon looks happy tonight,â she murmured.
âDoes it?â
âMm. Maybe it likes seeing us like this.â
You smiled, eyes on the water. âThen letâs make sure we give it a reason every night.â
Sophia didnât answer. She just squeezed your hand, her thumb brushing over your skin in a soft, fleeting patternâone you didnât yet recognize.
When she finally walked you home, the moon had risen higher, its curve gleaming pale against the dark. You turned at your door, about to thank her for the night, but she spoke first.
âPromise me something?â
âAnything.â
âRemember this,â she said quietly. âEven if⌠you donât remember me.â
You blinked, startled. âWhat?â
Sophia smiled quickly, brushing it off with a laugh that didnât quite reach her eyes. âI meanâjust promise you wonât forget how perfect tonight was.â
âOh.â You smiled back, still a little dazed. âThat, I can do.â
And when she leaned in, her lips brushed your cheek, softer than moonlight.
When you closed your eyes that night, her laughter still echoed behind your ribs. You didnât know what you were falling intoâonly that you were already in too deep.
New Moon: The âFirstâ Sign
The night of the new moon was darker than it had any right to be. Not the kind of dark that feels empty, but the kind that hums with quiet lifeâthe kind where every candle flicker feels like itâs standing guard against something vast and unseen. The sky was a blank sheet above the town, the stars trembling faintly against it, and as you climbed the path to Sophiaâs cottage, the world felt softer, slower.
Her house sat on the crest of the hill, its windows glowing amber against the blue-black night. You could smell the lilac before you reached the doorâthe scent that seemed to follow her everywhere. Inside, sheâd said, there would be dinner waiting. âSomething sweet,â sheâd promised, âbut not too sweet. Balance is everything.â
When you knocked, she opened the door before you could even lower your hand.
âYouâre early,â she teased, stepping aside to let you in. âOr maybe Iâm late. I never know anymore.â
The cottage was just as youâd imaginedâsmall and a little chaotic, but warm in a way that made your chest ache. Books were stacked in uneven piles along the walls, spilling over tables and chairs. Dried flowers hung from ceiling beams, their stems brittle but still fragrant. A cat-shaped teapot steamed quietly on the stove, and the fire snapped in the hearth like it was trying to keep up with her.
And then there was Sophia.
Her hair was loose tonight, falling in soft waves that caught the firelight. Her dress looked borrowed from the sunlight itselfâsimple linen, tied loosely at the waist, the sleeves pushed up to her elbows as she stirred something golden in a small pot.
You leaned against the doorframe, smiling. âYouâre glowing.â
She laughed, glancing over her shoulder. âItâs the honey. I spill it on myself every time. Iâm half sugar at this point.â
You grinned. âElias told me you still argue with him about how much he puts in his mead.â
Sophia groaned, lowering her head dramatically. âBecause he refuses to understand proportions! A spoon too little and it ruins everything.â
âSeems like youâd know all about balance.â
She turned, brow lifting, a smile playing at the corner of her mouth. âAre you calling me sweet?â
âI didnât say that,â you said, fighting a smile.
Her laugh was soft, easyâthe kind that slipped under your ribs and stayed there. âYou didnât have to.â
While she worked, you wandered around the room, drawn by the clutter. Everything in her house seemed touched by memory: old glass bottles filled with dried petals, pressed leaves, maps with little red Xs marked in corners. It was the kind of home that told stories, one without a single empty surface.
Then something on the mantle caught your eye.
A small object, half-hidden behind a stack of worn booksâa wooden sculpture of a hand. Its size was odd, its surface darkened with age. You leaned closer, realizing it was shaped like a monkeyâs paw, its fingers curled unnaturally. Four were outstretched, and oneâjust oneâwas half drawn toward its palm.
You stared for a moment. The wood looked smooth, as though it had been touched too many times, worn down by time or memory.
Before you could look closer, Sophiaâs voice floated from behind youâgentle, but firm in a way you hadnât heard before.
âCareful with that.â
You turned, caught off guard. She was standing a few feet away, wiping her hands on a towel, her tone casualâbut her eyes were fixed on you, sharp and unreadable.
âSorry,â you said quickly. âDidnât mean to snoop. What is it?â
Sophia hesitated for a breath too long. Then she smiled, light and easy again, slipping past you to place herself between you and the mantle.
âSomething old,â she said simply, brushing a bit of dust from the wood before setting a candle in front of it, as if to hide it behind the flame. âA keepsake. Useless thing, really.â
Her voice softened again, playful, warm. âNow, are you going to stand there staring at my shelves, or are you going to taste the soup I nearly burned waiting for you?â
You blinked, disarmed by how quickly the moment shifted. âYou? Burn soup? I thought you were perfect.â
She snorted, leading you toward the small table by the hearth. âPerfect people donât spill honey on themselves every night. Sit down.â
You did. She served you a bowl of something golden and fragrantâit shimmered faintly when it caught the light, like sunlight trapped in broth. She sat across from you, chin resting on her hand as she watched you take the first bite.
âItâs amazing,â you said immediately. âWhat did you put in this?â
âTrade secret,â she said with a sly grin. âIf I told you, youâd never come back.â
âMaybe Iâd come back anyway.â
That earned a pause. Her smile faltered for just a second, something unreadable flickering across her face. Then she shook her head and laughed softly, reaching over to nudge your bowl. âEat before I get sentimental.â
You stayed late that night, talking about nothing in particular. She told you about her gardenâhow she couldnât keep lavender alive but her thyme grew too fast. You told her about your walks through the woods and how sometimes you thought you heard your name carried in the wind. She laughed, told you that meant the forest liked you.
At some point, she sat on the floor in front of the fire, humming quietly as you leaned against the wall beside her. Her head found your shoulder naturally, like it had always belonged there.
You thought about how every time you saw her, the rest of the world blurred a little. How you felt like you could live your entire life in that cottage, in that small pool of firelight, with her fingers tracing idle circles on your wrist.
When you finally stood to leave, she followed you to the door.
âStay,â she said softly, just as you reached for the handle.
You turned. âYou want me to?â
She smiled faintly. âI always do.â
Her voice had a strange echo to it thenâa quiet longing that made something in your chest twist. But before you could ask, she rose on her toes and pressed a kiss to your cheek, feather-light.
âGo on,â she whispered. âItâs late. The moonâs gone tonight, remember?â
As you stepped outside, you glanced back once more.
She was standing by the hearth, her silhouette painted gold by the firelight. And though her expression was soft, her gaze flicked, just once, toward the mantleâtoward that strange little hand youâd nearly touched.
The candle sheâd set before it burned lower, wax pooling at its base. The wooden fingers hadnât moved, but you couldâve sworn that one of them, the curled one, cast a slightly longer shadow than before.
Waxing Crescent: The âFirstâ tears
You wake before dawn to a sound too fragile to belong to the world outside. It takes you a few seconds to realize itâs coming from Sophia.
The fire has gone out sometime in the night, leaving only faint embers pulsing in the hearth like slow, dying hearts. The light that fills the room is the silver kind that arrives before sunriseâthe light that belongs to ghosts and memories. It spills across the wooden floorboards, across the table with its half-melted candles, and finally across Sophiaâs face.
Sheâs turned toward the window, half-hidden by her hair. Her lips are parted. A tear slips quietly down her cheek.
Youâve seen her in so many forms beforeâmischievous, stubborn, tired, luminousâbut never like this. Thereâs something ancient about the way she looks now, like a statue that has seen centuries pass in silence. The sight makes your chest ache.
You almost donât move. She seems so still, so fragile, that even breathing too loud feels like it would break the spell. But when another tear traces its way down, something in you decides for you.
You reach out, your fingers brushing lightly against her cheek.
Sophia startles. Her eyes fly open, deep and dark and uncertain. She looks at you like sheâs not sure if sheâs dreamingâor if sheâs still inside whatever dream she just left. Then she exhales, softly, and whispers your name as if remembering where she is.
âHey,â you murmur. âYou were crying.â
Her lashes flutter. She blinks once, twice, and looks away, toward the dying embers. Her voice, when it comes, is softâgentle enough to almost make you forget itâs avoidance.
âWas I?â
You nod. âYeah. You were.â
She pushes herself up slowly, her hair falling over her face as she rubs her eyes with the back of her hand. The motion is too casual, too deliberate. âI mustâve been dreaming,â she says. âIt happens sometimes.â
âBad dream?â
Sophia hums, as if sheâs deciding how much of the truth sheâs willing to share. Finally, she says, âNot bad. Just⌠too familiar.â
You tilt your head. âFamiliar how?â
She doesnât answer right away. Instead, she pulls the blanket tighter around herself and turns her gaze toward the window, where the last sliver of moon hangs low. âThere are some things,â she says after a long silence, âthat stay with you even when youâve left them behind. Places. People. Promises.â
Thereâs a weight in her tone that feels older than her. Something unspoken but heavy, like the echo of prayer still clinging to a ruined temple.
You reach for her hand. âYou make it sound like you used to belong to something.â
Her lips twitch into a faint smile, though it doesnât reach her eyes. âMaybe I did.â
âLike a church?â you tease gently.
Her smile flickers at that. For a heartbeat, she looks almost wistful. âSomething like that,â she murmurs. âOnce.â
Thereâs a quiet in the room after thatâan unspoken understanding that youâve brushed against something she doesnât talk about. Not because she canât, but because it hurts to.
You donât push further. You just keep your hand where it is, your thumb tracing small circles against her skin until her breathing steadies again.
When morning finally arrives, you wake to the scent of smoke and lavender. The hearth burns again, a pot bubbling softly above it. Sophia is at the counter, barefoot and wrapped in her shawl, humming an unfamiliar melody that sounds too structured, too reverent to be a simple tune.
It sounds like a hymn.
You sit up and watch her for a while, the early light washing her in gold. Thereâs something graceful about the way she movesâa rhythm too deliberate to be casual. Her gestures are small and precise, like sheâs performing a ritual sheâs forgotten she knows.
When she notices you watching, she smiles. âYou should eat,â she says lightly, placing a plate in front of you. âI made something warm.â
You grin, still half-dazed. âYou always wake up first. Do you ever sleep?â
âSometimes.â
âYou said that like itâs optional.â
She laughs, but itâs quieter than usual. âOld habits,â she says, and you catch the faintest trace of something else beneath her toneâsomething that sounds almost like confession.
âWhat kind of habits?â
She glances at you, eyes glimmering. âOnes you donât need to worry about.â
You chuckle, even as curiosity tugs at you. âYou talk like you used to be someone important.â
Sophiaâs hand stills on the spoon. For a moment, you think youâve crossed a lineâbut then she smiles again, softer this time. âI used to be someone obedient,â she corrects. âThatâs not quite the same thing.â
Her words linger in the air, strange and heavy.
You take a bite of the food sheâs made, but your eyes drift toward the shelf above the hearthâwhere something small sits in shadow. A wooden trinket, its surface dark and uneven. You frown, leaning forward just slightly.
Itâs a totem. Carved, old, and curled inward.
The sight sends a faint chill crawling down your spine, but you donât know why.
âWhatâs that?â you ask.
Sophiaâs voice changes so subtly that if you werenât listening for it, you might have missed itâthe note of quiet alarm she hides beneath her calm. âThat?â she says, turning toward you, her smile immediate and easy. âJust a keepsake.â
You raise an eyebrow. âFrom where?â
âFrom a long time ago.â
âLooks⌠strange.â
âMost old things do,â she says lightly, and thenâbefore you can ask againâshe crosses the room and sets a cup of tea in front of you, her body perfectly positioned between you and the shelf. âDrink before it gets cold.â
Her tone is kind, but her eyes flicker toward the totem for the briefest moment, sharp and assessing, before she looks back at you.
The message is subtle but unmistakable.
She doesnât want you near it.
You decide not to press. Still, you canât shake the feeling that whatever that object isâit isnât just decoration. And the way Sophia stands there, smiling like sheâs trying not to betray something, makes you think sheâs guarding it.
After breakfast, you both step outside. The world is gray and soft, mist curling low across the valley. Sophia tilts her face to the sky, eyes half-closed, as though listening for something distant.
âYou really do like mornings,â you say, watching her.
âTheyâre the quietest part of the day,â she answers. âBefore the world remembers its noise.â
You smile. âYou sound like someone giving a sermon.â
She turns to you, sunlight catching her eyes, and for a heartbeat she looks almost ethereal. âMaybe Iâve given one before,â she says with a small shrug.
You laugh, thinking sheâs joking. But she doesnât laugh with you.
Instead, she looks at you for a long, unreadable moment, her expression caught somewhere between affection and sorrow. Then she smilesâa small, fleeting thingâand whispers, âEat well today, alright? I want you strong.â
You nod, a little confused, but the way she says it makes something warm stir in your chest.
When you leave her cottage that afternoon, the clouds begin to roll in. You turn once, just to wave goodbye. Sheâs still at the window, hand resting lightly on the frame.
You tell yourself itâs just a trick of the light. But when Sophiaâs gaze meets yours through the glass, thereâs something there you canât quite name.
Not fear. Not guilt.
Something older.
Something that feels like prayer.
First Quarter: The âFirstâ Kiss
The night hums soft and low, the way summer nights do when the world decides to be kind for a while. The air smells like wet grass and river stones, touched with the faint sweetness of lilies. You follow the path by memoryâpast the crooked willow that leans too far, past the old fence where the wood gives way beneath your palm. The moon is fractured tonight, its light scattered in the rippling current below, breaking into pieces every time the water moves.
Sophia stands in the shallows barefoot, her skirt hiked to her knees, hem damp where it brushes the water. The pale gleam of moonlight turns her hair silver. Around her neck, the small pendant youâve seen a dozen times before glows faintly, like itâs catching more light than it should.
For a moment, you just watch herâhow she lifts her hand and lets the cold river thread through her fingers, how she looks like she belongs more to the moonlight than to the ground.
âHey,â you call softly.
She turns, and her smile hits you like warmth after rain. âYou found me.â
âYouâre easy to find,â you say. âYou glow.â
She laughs, quiet and embarrassed. âThatâs the moon, not me.â
You shake your head, stepping closer. âNo. Itâs definitely you.â
The words come out before you can stop them, as natural as breathing. Lately, everything with her feels like thatâinstinctive, inevitable. She fills the silence so easily that you forget what life sounded like before her voice existed in it.
She looks down at the water, but not fast enough to hide the color rising in her cheeks. âYou always say things like that,â she murmurs.
You grin. âCanât help it.â
Her eyes flicker up at youâblue in the moonlight, uncertain, searching. You wade in until youâre close enough to see the tremor in her hands. The river folds around your legs, cold and alive, tugging gently at your balance.
âYou shouldnât be out here alone,â you say.
âNeither should you,â she replies, and thenâher smile softensââbut Iâm glad you are.â
For a while, neither of you speaks. The current hushes against your ankles. Fireflies blink in the reeds, the kind of quiet magic you only notice when someone else is beside you. Sophia tips her head back to look at the broken moon, and the pendant against her chest flares againâjust faintly, like itâs reacting to something unseen.
You catch yourself staring. âThat necklace,â you say. âItâs different tonight.â
Her fingers brush over it protectively. âIt always shines brightest when the moonâs in pieces,â she says softly, eyes still skyward. âLike itâs trying to put it back together.â
You smile. âYou talk about it like itâs alive.â
âMaybe it is,â she whispers, then glances at you. âEverything that remembers love is, a little.â
You donât understand what she means, but the way she says itâquiet, reverentâmakes you want to.
When she looks at you again, her expression has changed. Her eyes are glassy, rimmed with tears that catch the moonlight.
âHey,â you murmur, stepping closer. âWhatâs wrong?â
She shakes her head quickly, as if that could undo the tears. âNothing,â she says, laughing weakly. âYou always ask that.â
âAlways?â
Her breath catchesâjust barelyâbut then she smiles again. âIt doesnât matter.â
You want to press, but something about her tone tells you not to. So instead, you lift your hand to brush a strand of hair from her face. She doesnât move away. If anything, she leans into your touch, her eyes fluttering shut.
Her skin is cool from the river, but her pulse beneath your fingertips is racing.
âI love you,â you say.
You donât plan to, but the words come out anyway, honest and heavy and too full. Because itâs trueâbecause somehow it feels like itâs always been true, like you were already in love with her before you even knew her name.
Sophiaâs hands tremble as they rise to your face. Her touch is feather-light at first, then surer, her thumbs tracing the edge of your jaw as if sheâs memorizing you. Her voice breaks when she whispers, âYou always do.â
You frown, confused. âWhat do you mean?â
But she only smilesâa sad, radiant smile that feels like the end of something. âYou always mean it.â
And before you can ask again, she leans in.
The kiss is soft, hesitant, the kind that feels like both a beginning and an apology. Her lips taste faintly of riverwater and honey, salt from her tears mixing with the sweetness of her breath. You feel her tremble, feel the way her fingers slide up into your hair as though sheâs trying to anchor herself to this one perfect moment.
You kiss her back like youâve been waiting a lifetime for it. Maybe you have.
When you finally pull away, she presses her forehead to yours, breathing you in. Her hands are still on your face, still shaking.
âIâve wanted to do that since the first night,â you whisper.
Her answering laugh is quiet, wet with tears. âYou did,â she says softly.
You open your mouth to ask what she means, but she leans in again, pressing a quick kiss to the corner of your mouth before you can speak. âDonât ruin it,â she murmurs. âJust let it be.â
You do. You let the silence hold you both.
The wind shifts, carrying the scent of rain and riverweed. You shiver a little, and Sophia steps back just enough to study you, her gaze catching on the edge of your shirt where itâs come loose. Her eyes flickerâsomething sharp and sad passing through themâbefore she reaches out and gently pulls the fabric back into place.
âWhat?â you ask.
She shakes her head quickly, forcing a smile. âNothing. Youâll catch cold if you keep standing there.â
You laugh, rubbing the back of your neck. âYou sound like my mother.â
âThen she must have been wise.â
âIs that your way of saying Iâm an idiot?â
Sophia grinsâreally grinsâand you realize how much youâve missed that look, even though itâs only been hours. âMaybe a little.â
You grin back. The two of you linger by the river until the moon slips lower, until her pendant dims to nothing. And when you finally walk her home, hand in hand, you can still feel the ghost of her kiss against your lips.
It isnât until laterâwhen youâre washing the river mud from your skin, the lamplight stretching long and soft across your backâthat you notice the old scar.
A line, thin and pale, running across your back. Youâve never thought much of it, never remembered where it came from. But tonight, for some reason, when your fingers trace it, your heart stuttersâlike something inside you is almost remembering.
Outside, the river keeps singing. And somewhere not far away, Sophia stands at her window, watching the moon vanish behind clouds.
Her fingers touch her lips, then her pendant.
Waxing Gibbous: The âFirstâ Goodbye
The night before the full moon was too still â the kind of stillness that felt like holding your breath before something breaks. The air shimmered faintly with silver light, soft and sharp all at once. The meadow was washed in it, all color drained away until even Sophia looked ghostlike, standing in the tall grass with her white dress brushing her knees, her hair unbound and dark as ink.
You thought she was beautiful. You always did.
She turned when she heard your footsteps, her expression soft but unreadable, eyes glimmering with something that wasnât quite sadness and wasnât quite peace. Behind her, the moon hung swollen, almost full â a blade of light suspended in the sky.
You smiled when you reached her. âYou found our spot again.â
Sophiaâs lips lifted, but it wasnât a smile. âYou always say that.â
Her tone was gentle, affectionate even, but there was something underneath it â something so quiet you could almost miss it if not for the way her fingers curled into her palms.
You stepped closer, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. âYouâve been distant,â you murmured. âTell me whatâs wrong.â
Sophia hesitated, the way she always did when she was deciding whether to tell you the truth or protect you from it. Her gaze drifted upward, to the almost-full moon, and for a moment her face was lit like a painting â every line carved by sorrow and devotion.
âDo you know what tomorrow is?â she asked softly.
You grinned, thinking you knew the answer. âA lunar cycle since we first met?â
She laughed faintly, but it was hollow. âNo. Not that.â
You frowned, tilting your head. âThen what?â
Her eyes met yours, and for a heartbeat, she looked like she might tell you everything. Then she looked away again. âDo you remember the first time you came here?â
âOf course I do,â you said. âYou dragged me here to see fireflies.â
Sophiaâs shoulders trembled, though she smiled. âYou always say that too.â
You reached for her hand, and she let you take it. Her fingers were cold. When she finally spoke again, her voice was low and careful, like a prayer she wasnât sure she was allowed to say.
âI used to be a priestess,â she said.
You blinked. âYou?â
Her lips curved faintly. âSurprised?â
âA little. You donât really strike me as the⌠temple type.â
She laughed softly at that, but it faded quickly. âMaybe I wasnât very good at it. I thought I understood what faith meant. I thought if I prayed hard enough, the moon would listen.â
You squeezed her hand gently. âDid she?â
Sophiaâs eyes filled, not with tears yet, but with something like exhaustion â the kind that comes from carrying the same pain too many times. âShe did,â she whispered. âAnd thatâs the problem.â
The wind stirred around you, cool and sweet. You could hear the river beyond the meadow, a steady hush. It shouldâve been peaceful. Instead, it felt fragile.
Sophia stepped closer until your foreheads touched. Her breath trembled against your skin. âYou were dying,â she said, her words breaking apart as she spoke them. âThere was blood, and I⌠I couldnât lose you.â
You froze, your pulse stuttering. âSophiaââ
âI begged her,â she continued, voice shaking. âI begged the moon to save you. I didnât care what it cost. And she heard me. She always hears her priestesses.â
Her thumb brushed your cheek, tender and reverent, as if she were memorizing you again.
âShe gave you back,â Sophia whispered. âBut she didnât give you whole.â
You stared at her, confused. âWhat are you saying?â
Tears welled in her eyes. âEvery time the moon wanes, you forget. And when she waxes, you return. The curse renews itself.â
You blinked, the words sinking like stones you couldnât hold onto. âThatâs not possible.â
Sophia smiled through her tears, shaking her head. âYou always say that, too.â
Her hands moved to your shoulders, tracing down your arms until she found the edge of your shirt. She hesitated, then gently slid it aside, her fingertips brushing the long scar across your back â a pale, jagged line that you never remembered earning.
âThis,â she whispered, her voice cracking. âThis is where it started. You fell in my arms that night. I thought the moon saved you.â Her hand trembled against your skin. âBut all she did was make sure Iâd lose you over and over again.â
You swallowed hard, words caught in your throat. You wanted to tell her she was wrong, that youâd never forget her, that youâd always find her again â but there was a weight building in your chest, something heavy and cold. The world around you seemed to hum faintly, a vibration you could feel in your bones.
Sophiaâs expression broke. She cupped your face in her hands, desperate now. âPlease, stay,â she whispered. âJust this once, stay.â
âIâm here,â you said, trying to sound steady. âIâm not going anywhere.â
âYou always say that,â she repeated, a tear slipping down her cheek. âAnd then the next night, you look at me like Iâm just some curious stranger.â
Your vision blurred. âSophiaâŚâ
âShh,â she murmured, pressing her forehead to yours. âDonât fight it. It hurts more when you do.â
You tried to focus on her face â her eyes, her trembling smile, the scent of her hair. You wanted to memorize her, but everything was already slipping, fogging at the edges.
âIâll remember,â you swore, your voice trembling. âIâll remember you.â
Sophia let out a sound between a laugh and a sob. âYou said that the first time. And every time after.â
Sophiaâs hands cupped your face, trembling so hard it was a wonder she didnât drop you. Her fingers pressed against your jaw, desperate, worshipful. âNo, no, no,â she breathed, voice cracking. âStay with me. Pleaseâjust a little longer.â
You tried to focus on her â the shape of her face in the moonlight, the streaks of tears shining silver down her cheeks â but the world was tilting, spinning away from you. Her voice was soft but distant now, like it came through water.
âSophia,â you gasped, your breath hitching, your heart tripping over itself. âWhatâs happening to me?â
Her breath broke on a sob. âShh,â she whispered, dragging you against her chest, clutching you so tightly you could feel her pulse shuddering against your skin. âItâs okay, love. Youâre okay. Just breathe, pleaseâbreathe with me.â
You tried. You really did. But every inhale came shorter, shallower. The air refused to stay in your lungs.
âI donâtââ your voice faltered, trembling. âI donât understandââ
âI know,â she said, brushing your hair back, her hand shaking violently. Her thumb traced the curve of your cheek as though memorizing it. âYou donât have to understand. Just listen to me. Please.â
Your body jerked with another uneven breath. Her forehead pressed against yours, her skin fever-warm, her tears dripping down to mingle with your own.
âItâs just the curse,â she whispered, though her voice broke halfway through. âItâs not your fault. Itâs never your fault.â
Her words hit something inside you â something ancient and frightened. You reached for her hand, fingers weak, trembling. You could barely see now; the moonâs glow blurred and fractured, the edges of the world fading to white.
âDonât go,â she whispered. âDonât go yet.â
You clung to her, your grip slipping. âSophiaâŚâ
She made a sound â something between a sob and a prayer â and pressed her lips to your temple, again and again, her tears falling like rain. âYou always love me,â she whispered, voice cracking. âAnd I never stop.â
You wanted to tell her you werenât leaving, that youâd stay this time, that you could fight it. But your voice was gone, your mouth barely moving.
âS-SophiaâŚâ
Her name broke apart in your throat.
Sophiaâs arms tightened around you as if she could anchor you to this world by sheer will. âIâm here,â she whispered, her breath catching. âIâm right here. Youâre safe. Youâre safe.â
But she wasnât calm anymore â she was breaking. You felt her shoulders shake with the force of her sobs, her body trembling as though the grief itself might tear her open. Still, she forced her voice steady for you, even as it shattered. âItâs okay,â she whispered. âItâs okay, my love. You can rest now.â
You wanted to say something â anything â but all that came was a breath. You exhaled, slow and final.
Your body stilled.
The night went utterly silent. Even the wind seemed to hold its breath. The moon hung swollen and merciless above, lighting the meadow in cruel silver.
Sophia didnât move. She just held you, your head cradled to her chest, her fingers tangled in your hair. Her lips brushed your crown, your cheek, your closed eyelids. Each kiss was a plea the heavens wouldnât hear.
When her voice finally came, it was raw â scraped hollow from crying too long, from praying too hard. âYou promised youâd remember,â she whispered into your skin. âYou always promise.â
Her tears stained your collar, her breath hitching like her lungs refused to let her go on. âAnd I always let you.â
She tilted your face toward hers, brushing one last tear from your cheek. The moon painted her in white fire â the priestess she once was, the lover she could never stop being.
Her voice broke as she said it â the words she always used when she could say nothing else.
Hi Author, I have a question. I'm new on tumblr, and I've been looking around at all the KPOP fanfic accounts, and out of curiosity
Why do yall do it? What appeals to yall to write about kpop idols, about ending up with kpop idols, even though like, logically speaking, you know you'll never end up with them, or that this relationship with the idol is purely parasocial and would never happen.
I hope I don't come across as rude or demeaning, I'm just curious for insight.
to be perfectly frank, itâs just a blend of two things i enjoy: kpop (and its idols) + writing. itâs how i destress, and honestly, it tricks my brain into thinking iâm being productive instead of just spiraling on the couch. and about knowing that i'll never end up with them,
there are days i ride the same noisy bus, fold the same laundry, stare at the same blank page for hours⌠and then a snippet of an interview, a clip from leniverse, or a chorus from a song slips into that gray and suddenly the corner of everything glows. iâll hum it while iâm washing dishes, rewatch aespa being dumb and playful between study breaks, or write out some silly idea on the back of a receipt â not because i think iâll meet them at the grocery store, but because that little flicker of brightness keeps me moving.
and yeah, i wonât lie â sometimes writing kpop fanfic about people who donât even know i exist feels pathetic. like iâll be sitting at 3 a.m. writing a 10k word slowburn about someone who has no idea iâm alive and just think: wow.
but hereâs the thing: a lot of the stuff that saves us looks âpatheticâ from the outside. people knit tiny scarves for stuffed animals. people replay comfort games theyâve beaten a hundred times. people talk to their plants. we all do little things to stay tethered to the world, even if no one else gets it.
for me (and for a lot of us), fanfiction is that tether. idols light up the dullest corners of our day â a laugh that pulls us out of a spiral, a lyric that hits right when we need it, a smile that makes the bus ride home feel less endless. writing is just me holding onto that light for a little longer, making it portable so i can carry it into the days that feel too heavy.
so yeah, maybe it does look pathetic. but so does standing outside to look at the stars, knowing theyâll never shine just for you. and we still do it. because it makes the night gentler, and the sky is more beautiful for it.
do i hope my fics come true one day? that chaewon swoops into my life and shows me the love iâve always wanted? of course (chaewon, if youâre seeing this, hmu pls). but i know itâs not gonna happen. and thatâs okay.
loving idols through fanfiction is like loving the stars â you donât stare up at the night sky thinking, âone day, that star will notice me, one day, that star will love me, and everything will be fixed.â you just love that it exists. that it shines. that it makes the dark a little softer, the silence a little warmer, and you write, you read, anything to keep that little comfort in your life.
you donât love a sunset expecting it to love you back.
(also its kinda goofy i wrote so much but this is something ive actually spent quite awhile thinking about)
Youâve said it so well 𼚠itâs tru that it may sound pathetic and silly, but itâs something that brightens my day. I read decent fanfiction, esp from my fave authors, and my mood lifts. Itâs a piece of fantasy I often let myself get lost into for a small portion of the day to save myself from lifeâs insanity.
Plus, some comfort fics help me in some ways. For example, I keep having nightmares last year to the point of not having enough sleep for weeks on end because Iâm scared of sleeping and getting more nightmares. Until this amazing author wrote a Seulgi fic that I hold on to and read that tricks my brain into thinking itâs safe to sleep. (Thanks @rd0265667 youâre still my sleep savior)
Synopsis: Lost and wandering, you enter CafĂŠ DĂŠrive, a space of anonymity and quiet refuge. Behind the wooden divider, a fragile, exhausted voice carries the weight of a life no one else sees. For one hour each year, the worldâs pressure falls away, and two strangers connect in a space where they can finally be seen.
wc:7838
2020
Wonyoung had that look again â eyes too big for her face and too knowing for her age. The two of them sat side-by-side in the corner booth of a small dumpling shop in Sinsa, the table already cluttered with empty plates and half-drunk barley tea.
âYouâre not sleeping, are you?â she asked, tipping her head just enough to make it feel like an accusation softened with sugar.
Karina gave a dry laugh. âThat obvious?â
Wonyoung plucked a dumpling off the plate between them, blowing on it before continuing. âYouâve got that haunted idol look. All the rookies get it. Usually right after their debut stage.â
Karina blinked, unsure if she should be flattered or insulted.
âIâm serious,â Wonyoung said. âItâs the âIâm so lucky but I want to disappearâ expression. I had it for a year.â
Karina stirred her tea. âItâs just⌠a lot.â
âExactly,â Wonyoung said, like sheâd been waiting for her to say that. âYou need something. A place. A way to talk without talking.â
âAnd that makes sense to you?â
âIt will,â Wonyoung said, suddenly shy, as if sheâd broken some personal vow by saying too much. âThereâs this cafĂŠ. Itâs not famous. Kind of hidden, like someone built it for people like us. Thereâs this rule â or a few, actually. One session. One voice. Once a year. No names. No faces. No promises.â
Karina raised a brow. âSounds like therapy if therapy came with a blindfold.â
âItâs not therapy,â Wonyoung said. âYou donât pay. You just⌠talk. And someone listens. And you donât have to carry any of it home.â
Karina wanted to laugh it off. Wanted to say no thanks and carry her exhaustion like a badge. But something about the way Wonyoung said it â the quiet reverence, like she was talking about a secret chapel â kept her quiet.
She filed the name away. CafĂŠ DĂŠrive.
Itâs almost midnight when she finds herself curled into the corner of Seulgiâs couch, in a hoodie three sizes too big, sipping lukewarm barley tea and blinking against exhaustion. This is the first time in months sheâs had a few hours off that didnât involve collapsing into bed.
Seulgi â older, calmer, and endlessly gracious â is flipping through a stack of old vinyls, humming something under her breath.
Karina doesnât plan to bring it up. Not really.
But then she says it, like dropping a pebble into still water:
âHave you heard of CafĂŠ DĂŠrive?â
Seulgi looks up, just slightly. Thereâs a glint in her eye â something surprised, something proud. âI own it.â
Karina blinks. âWait. What?â
Seulgi grins, sheepish but proud. âItâs kind of my secret. A side project. Itâs meant to be quiet. Gentle. A place that doesnât ask anything from you.â
Karinaâs throat tightens. It feels like something folding open in her chest â a door she didnât know sheâd locked.
âAnd the booth?â
Seulgi nods. âAnonymous conversations. You wouldnât believe how many people come just to be⌠human. No makeup. No stage. Just voices in the dark.â
Karina doesnât say anything for a while. But the thought clings to her again. Wonyoungâs soft voice. Seulgiâs gentle reassurance.
And beneath it all, something deeper. A need she hadnât named until now.
Youâre twenty. Alone. In a foreign country that doesnât quite feel foreign anymore, but still not like home.
Seoul, with its endless glass and noise, its cafĂŠs that close at 2 a.m., its winter light that always feels just a little too distant.
Your ex left you in spring. Youâve lost track of how many days ago that was. You remember the moment exactly â the quiet breath before she said it, the way her fingers tightened on the strap of her bag like she was bracing for a gust of wind.
You havenât seen her since.
And you didnât plan to wander into CafĂŠ DĂŠrive. You really didnât. But youâd just finished tutoring two hyperactive kids whose mother paid in exact change and polite apologies, and the neon sign above the cafĂŠ flickered like an invitation â just enough warmth to feel like a maybe.
Inside, it smells like cinnamon and old books. The barista doesnât ask your name. She just smiles and gestures toward a hallway that disappears into shadows.
You pass a sign nailed to the wall.
One session. One voice. Once a year.
No names. No faces. No promises.
You hesitate.
But only for a moment
The booth smells like cedarwood and vanilla. The walls are matte black, but the lighting overhead is soft, casting a warm glow onto the table that stretches between you and the divider. The partition is thick and smooth, carved from an old tree, worn down by time. At its center is a horizontal seam â just wide enough for voices to pass through clearly. And beneath the seam, a narrow slot in the tableâs edge â where two people, anonymous and unseen, might choose to slide a note, or nothing at all.
You sit down. Itâs too quiet, so you tap your fingers lightly against your side of the table. One beat. Two. The rhythm steadies your breath.
A moment later, you hear a soft exhale on the other side. Then a voice. Feminine, low-toned, but careful.
ââŚHi.â
You straighten slightly. âHi.â
A silence settles. Then she says, more to herself than you, âI donât know how to start.â
You smile â though she canât see it. âYou already did.â
Another small pause. Then her voice again, a little lighter. âRight. I guess so.â
You hear the creak of her chair as she adjusts.
âI didnât come here planning to say anything specific,â she says. âI just⌠needed someplace quiet. Someplace where no one would expect me to smile.â
Thereâs something raw in her voice, like sheâs exhausted from performing normalcy.
You lean forward slightly, arms folded on the table. âWell. No one can see you here.â
âIs that supposed to be comforting?â
âMaybe. Or terrifying.â
She lets out a breath â almost a laugh.
âI guess it depends on the day.â
You nod, even though she canât see. âSo what kind of day is today?â
A quiet settles again. Then, finally: âOne where everything feels too loud. Too fast.â
You wait, and she continues.
âIâm supposed to be grateful. I am grateful, I promise. But sometimes I wonder if Iâm allowed to admit Iâm tired.â
Something in your chest stirs. Not pity, not curiosity â recognition.
âYou are,â you say softly.
She doesnât respond right away.
âI donât usually talk like this,â she says. âIâm always careful. Always calculating. Like Iâm onstage, even when Iâm not.â
âHereâs the good news,â you offer. âYouâre not onstage now. Youâre just⌠here. You, me, and a wall.â
She exhales again, steadier now. âThat sounds nice. Being just me.â
You feel the ache behind her words.
You decide to share something. Not to even the playing field â just to offer a piece of yourself back.
âI had a breakup earlier this year,â you say. âPretty bad one.â
She shifts audibly, maybe sitting up straighter. âWhat happened?â
You hesitate. Then: âWe made plans. Built a life on them. Then she decided she didnât want any of it.â
âDid she say why?â
âShe said I was too still. That I didnât want to chase the world the way she did.â
The woman behind the wall is quiet for a long moment.
âStill isnât bad,â she says eventually. âSometimes stillness is the only thing keeping you sane.â
âThatâs how I felt. But it wasnât enough for her.â
She breathes in. âIâm sorry. That kind of heartbreak stays in the lungs.â
You blink. âThatâs⌠oddly poetic.â
âI think about breathing a lot,â she says quietly. âHow many times a day I have to remember to take one. Not just for survival, but so I donât disappear into the version of me everyone else keeps drawing.â
You let the words sit there between you.
âPeople have versions of you?â you ask gently.
âAll the time,â she murmurs. âFans. Haters. Strangers. Stylists. Managers. Everyone wants a piece. But no one really knows what theyâre holding.â
Thereâs weight behind her voice. Youâre starting to understand the kind of pressure sheâs under, even if you donât know her name.
âDo you?â you ask. âKnow what youâre holding?â
That catches her off guard.
âI used to,â she admits. âI think I was more myself before I became⌠this.â
You wait. And when she doesnât finish the thought, you offer something of your own.
âIâve been afraid of being forgotten,â you say. âBut lately Iâm more afraid of being remembered wrong.â
A beat. Then she laughs â gently, sadly.
âThatâs exactly it,â she says. âI want to be known. But on my terms.â
Thereâs a softness building between you now. Not trust, exactly â but something like permission. To be real.
âWhat would you do if you could disappear for a while?â you ask.
She hums thoughtfully. âIâd fly somewhere no one knows me. Learn how to cook. Get a sunburn. Sleep late. Maybe write a poem I never show anyone.â
âThat sounds perfect.â
âWhat about you?â
You pause. Then: âIâd start again. In a small town. Teach English to someone who doesnât care about ambition. Drink coffee in the same shop every morning until the barista starts calling me by nickname. And Iâd be⌠ordinary.â
You hear her smile through her silence.
Then: âYou know, you might be the first person Iâve talked to in months who didnât ask anything of me.â
âMaybe thatâs why it feels easier to breathe in here.â
Another silence. But itâs gentle now. Familiar.
âHow long do we have?â she asks, her voice quieter.
You check the clock on the wall. âNot much more.â
You hear her sigh. It sounds like disappointment.
âFunny, isnât it?â she says. âHow an hour with a stranger can feel safer than a lifetime with people who think they know you.â
You nod. âNot funny. Just⌠sad.â
Neither of you speak for a while.
Then she says, âThank you. For letting me be faceless.â
âThank you,â you say.Â
You both know the time is nearly up.
You rise slowly, not wanting to break the moment too quickly.
âSee you next year,â you say softly, almost a whisper.
Thereâs a pause. A breath.
And then, with the faintest, bittersweet smile in her voiceâ
ââŚNo promises.â
You freeze. But not because youâre surprised. You get it. Sheâs still holding onto the rules â One session. One voice. Once a year. No names. No faces. No promises.
And yet, her voice lingers in the booth after she leaves.
Like she already knows sheâll be back.
2021
You donât plan it. You donât even mark it in a calendar.
But youâre there againâsame time, same place, same booth. Just like last year.
The cafĂŠ is humming with soft lo-fi and clinking mugs, the scent of warm milk and cinnamon spilling through the air. You nod at the barista and slip through the narrow hallway to the final booth on the right.
The door creaks the same way it did last year. The light overhead still buzzes faintly, flickering once like itâs trying to remember something. You sit down and rest your hands on the table, heart thudding quietlyânot with nerves, but with hope.
Five minutes pass.
Then ten.
And thenâsoft footsteps. Hesitation. The door on the other side opens, and she steps in. You can hear the sound of her coat being draped over the chair before she sits.
Silence stretches.
But itâs not awkward this time. It feels like returning.
âHi,â she says softly.
You smile, even if she canât see it. âHey.â
âYou came back,â she says, a little quieter.
âYou did too.â
A quiet laugh escapes her. âI wasnât sure I would. Or⌠that you would.â
âI wasnât sure either,â you say. âBut then this morning, I woke up and just⌠ended up here.â
âMe too.â She pauses. âMaybe itâs muscle memory.â
You laugh softly, then rest your forearms on the table. âSo. Howâs your year been?â
A breath. A long one.
âLoud,â she says finally.
âStill loud?â
âLouder,â she murmurs. âLoud in that way where everyoneâs staring but pretending not to.â
You nod slowly, even though she canât see it. âWhat happened?â
She exhales. âWe had a comebackâour biggest one yet. The company said itâd change everything after the reception of Black Mamba. And it did. Just not in the way I hoped.â
You lean in. âWhat do you mean?â
âThey finally gave us a concept that people paid attention to,â she says. âBut with it came⌠all the noise. Fans dissecting everything. Hate for the way my members looked. Or didnât sing enough. Or smiled too little. Iâve been spending so much time fighting for the little things that I forgot what it felt like to just⌠be in it.â
âFighting?â
She laughs, dryly. âI argued with our stylists for three hours over a pair of shoes. Ningningâs. They gave her these ridiculous platform boots with no traction and wanted her to dance in them like it was nothing.â
âThat soundsââ
âDangerous,â she finishes. âExactly.â
You let that sit between you for a moment. Then: âDid they listen?â
âBarely,â she murmurs. âI kept pointing to the safety reports. Our choreographer backed me up eventually. But I still heard them whispering after. âThere she goes again.â Like Iâm just difficult.â
You frown. âYouâre protecting your members. Thatâs not difficult. Thatâs decent.â
A pause.
âThank you,â she says softly. âSometimes I forget what that sounds like.â
You lean back, tapping the table gently. âIs it always like that?â
âNot always,â she admits. âBut often enough. Giselle gets fucked over for just existing. They flooded her comments with hate. She cried after stage. I spent the whole night with her, trying to convince her she was allowed to exist.â
Your throat tightens. âIâm sorry.â
âMe too,â she says. âI just want to make it stop. But no matter how loud I get in meetings, the machine keeps moving.â
Thereâs a pause. A shift in the air. And then, carefully, she adds:
âIâm their leader. That means when something hurts them, it should hurt me more.â
You study the partition. Thereâs a small notch near the bottom of the wood, where someone years ago etched a barely visible heart. It makes you ache, a little.
âI wish someone fought for you the way you fight for them.â
Sheâs quiet for a long time. Then, barely above a whisper: âThere is. Thatâs why I came back here.â
You swallow hard.
âYou still donât know who I am,â she adds. âBut last year⌠I felt seen. And I needed that again.â
You hesitate before answering.
âCan I tell you something too?â you ask.
âOf course.â
You take a breath. âI didnât mean to come back. Not at first. But then my students movedâwell, the family I was tutoringâand I lost my job. And for a while I was just floating.â
âFloating?â
âYeah,â you say. âLike⌠no anchor. Every day looked the same. I got another job at a cram school. Long hours. Tiny pay. But it keeps the lights on.â
Sheâs quiet, listening.
âAnd then last month, I ran into my ex. At a bakery.â
Her breath catches slightly.
âShe was with someone new,â you say. âAnd it didnât hurt as much as I thought. But it made me realize how long Iâd spent trying not to feel anything. Like if I could just survive long enough, the feelings would go away.â
Thereâs a long silence.
âDid they?â she asks softly.
âNo,â you say. âBut when I thought of coming back here, something shifted. Like maybe I wanted to feel something again.â
You can hear her shift in her chair.
âI thought about you too,â she says after a while. âNot like⌠obsessively. But sometimes when I was tired, or after a bad meeting, Iâd remember what you said last year..â
You chuckle. âI canât believe you remembered.â
âI wrote it down,â she admits. âRight after I left.â
Your chest tightens, in a good way.
âI donât know your name,â she adds, âbut I know your voice. And thatâs been enough to hold onto.â
You sit with that for a while. Her words settle over you like a blanket.
âYou mentioned a song earlier,â you say. âLast year you never talked specifics.â
Sheâs quiet.
âYou said something about Black Mambaââ
âYeah,â she says. âThat was us. Our group.â
You smile softly. âI wonât press.â
âI know,â she says. âThatâs why I feel safe here.â
The hour is almost up. You both sense it, even before the cafĂŠâs chime echoes faintly down the hallway.
You speak first, quietly.
âSame time next year?â
She hesitates. Then, with a breath:
âNo promises.â
2022
Itâs raining when you arriveâjust lightly, like the sky is remembering how to grieve. Youâre early, as usual. The booth is empty, warm with the scent of wood and brewed coffee. The cushions are softer this year, or maybe youâve just grown more tired.
The second she sits down on the other side of the partition, you feel it. The shift. Like the room knows how to hold her pain even before she speaks.
âI didnât think youâd come back,â she says quietly.
You smile, even though she canât see it. âBut I always do.â
Her breath catches. âYeah. I guess you do.â
Silence settles for a moment. Not uncomfortable. Just⌠full.
Then she says, âI almost didnât.â
You lean forward slightly, resting your elbows on the table between you. âWhy?â
âItâs been a bad year,â she says. âThe kind that makes you wonder if people are built to survive their own lives.â
You let the words sit. Let her offer them without flinching away.
âThey hate us. Sometimes I think they really do,â she says, voice breaking, quieter than usual. âNot everyone. But the loud ones. The ones who spend their days making sure we know weâre not enough.â
You wait. Not because youâre unsure how to respondâbut because sheâs still holding something in.
âI read the comments sometimes. Even when I promise myself I wonât. They tear Giselle apart for every breath she takes. Her looks, her accent, what she wears. And it never ends. And when I try to fight for herâŚâ She swallows. âThey say Iâm making it worse.â
You hear the anger beneath her exhaustion.
âThey donât see her the way we do. They donât see the girl who stays late to practice harmonies, or the way she always brings tissues when she knows someoneâs on the verge of crying.â
You speak, finally. âYouâre allowed to be angry.â
âIâm tired of being angry,â she says. âBut I canât stop. Because they donât stop.â
She lets out a long, jagged breath. âWinter had a panic attack backstage before a show. Just curled into herself and couldnât speak. No one knew what to do. The staff just kept saying we needed to get her on stage. So I lied. I told them she had a fever. Bought her ten minutes. Thatâs all I could give her. Ten fucking minutes.â
Thereâs something burning in your chest.
âI hate how powerless I feel,â she whispers.
You close your eyes. âIâm sorry.â
âI donât want sorry,â she snapsâthen winces. âNo, sorry. I mean⌠I donât want pity. I just⌠I donât know what I want.â
You hesitate. Then: âDo you want someone to sit with you while you fall apart?â
Her voice is smaller now. âMaybe.â
You nod slowly. âThen Iâm here.â
The silence after that is full of quiet breathing. Of something raw cracking open.
âIâm struggling too,â you say eventually. âNot like you. But⌠Iâm barely scraping by. Iâve been tutoring middle schoolers in Gangnam who treat me like a joke because Iâm not Korean. And their parents hover like Iâm going to break something in their kids.â
You let out a low laugh, bitter. âI came here thinking Iâd get to experience something different. But I spend half my week writing lesson plans and the other half praying someone doesnât replace me with a YouTube video.â
She exhales softly. âThatâs⌠yeah. That sounds awful.â
âIt is,â you say. âBut I guess itâs also life.â
Sheâs quiet for a beat. Then: âDo you have people?â
You blink. âPeople?â
âFriends. Family. Anyone you can fall apart in front of?â
You think about it. The silence stretches longer than you mean it to.
âI have you,â you say.
She doesnât say anything. She doesnât have to.
Thenâsoft, almost like sheâs changing the subject, but not reallyâshe says:
âDo you know how I know this matters to me?â
âHow?â
âI never miss this appointment,â she says. âI never even consider it. Everything else I reschedule. But this? Itâs the one thing in my year I treat like itâs sacred.â
Thereâs a weight in her words that you canât ignore. A trembling beneath the reverence.
âThis booth,â she says, âis the only place in my life where I donât have to be her. Where Iâm not being watched, judged, dissected. Itâs the only constant I have. Everything else changes. The hair, the makeup, the lies I have to tell in interviews.â
You listen carefully. Because you knowâshe wants you to hear her, not just her words.
âI hate how they make me lie,â she adds. âAbout who we are. What we feel. The friendships. The pain. They erase the real things to make us palatable.â
âAnd in here?â you ask.
âIn here,â she says, âI get to be someone real.â
You both fall quiet for a long while. The kind of quiet that feels like shared grief.
âI think you know who I am,â she says softly.
Your breath hitches. Sheâs never come this close before.
âAnd I think I know you know,â she adds, almost smiling in the way her voice softens. âBut I like that you donât say it.â
âI like pretending,â you admit. âIt makes it easier.â
âYeah,â she whispers. âMe too.â
You wish you could see her. Just a glimpse. But somehow itâs more intimate this way. Knowing without knowing. Seeing without faces.
Then you say, âSee you next year?â
You smile into the wood between you.
She hesitates. Just long enough to make your heart ache.
Then:
âNo promises.â
2023
You arrive a little earlier this time.
The air outside CafĂŠ DĂŠrive is sharp, the kind of wind that slices clean through your coat, but youâre too anxious to feel it. You push open the door, greeted by the familiar scent of espresso, honeyed citrus, and something woody and warm that always lingers in the corners of this place. The barista, a teenager, 19 maybe, gives you a slight nodâno words exchanged.Â
You slip into the booth. Your side of the wood-panelled partition feels the same. Worn, familiar. Thereâs a scuff near your foot that wasnât there before, and the grain in the wood has darkened. But the air, the stillnessâit hasnât changed.
You wait.
The chair on the other side shifts. Breath.
Thenâ
âHi.â
You smile without meaning to. âHi.â
A long silence follows. Not uncomfortable. Just full.
Then, she says, âI wasnât sure Iâd make it this year.â
You almost laugh. âYou said that last year.â
âI meant it more this time.â
Another silence. And then, slowly, the unraveling begins.
âIâm so tired,â she murmurs.
And you wait, like you always do.
âIâm tired of having to explain everythingâwhy I said something, why I didnât. Why I didnât stop something before it happened. Why I didnât smile enough. Or too much.â
Her voice is even, but thereâs a tightness to it, like itâs taking effort just to speak.
âIâm tired of fighting people who donât care to understand. And worse, Iâm tired of fighting the ones who should.â
You tilt your head. âThe ones inside?â
She hesitates. âYeah.â
She exhales. âWhen the company made us wear those outfitsâthose awful ones, the ones everyone flamed onlineâI begged them to change it. Told them itâd be us getting the hate. Not the stylists. Not the label. But they ignored me. Said I was being difficult.â
You imagine her in a sleek meeting room, jaw set, voice firm, alone.
âThey dressed Giselle in something that looked⌠I donât even know. It didnât fit her personality, or any part of her for that matter. She was uncomfortable the entire day. I told them it was tone-deaf. They told me to focus on my part.â
You swallow. âBut that is your part. Isnât it?â
âI thought so too,â she says. âBut being a leader doesnât mean protection, apparently. It means being quiet. Being the face when things fall apart.â
She exhales hard. âSometimes I feel like Iâm the sandbag holding everything down during a storm.â
You speak then. âI had to fight my landlord this month.â
She laughs quietly. âThatâs a sharp left turn.â
âYeah. I figured Iâd add a little levity.â
But then you continue, serious again. âHe wanted to raise rent. I said no. He said, âGo back to where you came from if you canât afford Seoul.ââ
A pause.
âThatâs disgusting,â she says.
âItâs exhausting,â you reply. âScraping by with six tutoring gigs a week. Kids who only half-listen. Parents who think Iâm not qualified because Iâm not Korean. And yet this is the only place that feels⌠mine.â
You rest your hand near the seam of the partition. Not touching it, just acknowledging it.
âThis booth,â you say softly, âis the only hour of my life that doesnât ask me to prove something.â
She doesnât speak right away.
And then: âSame.â
âI used to think I had to be perfect,â she says after a while. âNot just goodâperfect. For my members, for the fans, for the company. Especially for Winter.â
You straighten. âWinter?â
âIt got worse for her this year. Sheâs the kind of person who feels everything deeply but never shows it. And when people turned on her last year, it hit harder than anyone realized. She smiled through it, but I saw the way she shrunk back during rehearsals. The way she second-guessed everything.â
Her voice cracks slightly. âI told management to release a statement. To say something. Anything. They said silence was safer.â
Youâre quiet, letting her keep going.
âI had to go live, off-script. Just to show her she wasnât alone. But even then, comments flooded in, accusing me of manipulating emotions. Saying I was âtrying too hard.ââ
She breathes in like it hurts. âItâs like being stuck between a fire and a cliff. No matter where I move, someone burns.â
âAnd yet,â you say, voice gentle, âyouâre still here.â
She lets out a soft, bitter laugh. âBecause of them. Giselle. Ning. Winter. Theyâre why I keep going.â
âYou donât do it for the fans?â you ask carefully.
A long pause.
âI do,â she says. âBut that love is loud. The hate is louder. And constant.â
You nod slowly. âThe ones you protect donât always get to know how much it costs.â
She shifts in her seat. You think she might be crying, quietly.
âWhy do you keep coming back?â she asks after a while.
âTo the cafĂŠ?â
âTo me.â
Youâre surprised by the vulnerability in her voice.
âI think,â you say slowly, âitâs because this is the only place where I feel⌠equal. Not less than. Not a foreigner. Not a disappointment. Just someone worth listening to.â
Silence.
And then she whispers, âYou are.â
You feel something small and real plant itself in your chest.
âI used to be scared you wouldnât come,â she says. âNow Iâm more scared that one day I wonât be able to.â
You glance at the clock. The hour always feels both endless and far too short.
âYou will,â you say.
She doesnât respond.
So you add, softly, âSee you next year.â
Thereâs a pause.
And thenâquiet, measured:
âNo promises.â
2024
CafĂŠ DĂŠrive smells like rain again. You come in soaked at the shoulders, umbrella clutched in hand, hoping the cafĂŠâs warmth will seep into your bones. August has never felt this cold.
Youâre early. As always. But tonight, it feels like you needed to be.
Thereâs no question anymore of whether sheâll show up.
Not because youâre certain â but because youâve come to understand the weight this hour must carry for her.
Because if your own life, which barely treads above the surface â scraping lesson payments together, switching apartments every six months, rationing health insurance â if even you have come to crave this quiet booth, this one moment of being fully seen without being named, then sheâŚ
She must need it like air.
You enter the booth and sit down.
A few minutes pass.
Then, like the rain easing to a drizzle, the door across from you opens. Her side. You hear her coat slide off. Her breathing before anything else. Slow. Uneven.
She sits.
No words.
Then, after what feels like a small eternityâ
âI tried something this year,â she says, her voice flat. Not soft. Not stiff. Just⌠absent. Like she hasnât been able to feel anything for a while.
âI dated someone.â
You nod. You donât speak. You donât need to.
âHe was older. Gentle.I wasnât even sure if we were in love, but I think I could have gotten there. I would have liked to at least try. But the second we were seen togetherâŚâ
She pauses. You can hear her exhale. You can hear how tired it sounds.
âThey tore me apart.â
The way she says they doesnât need explaining. You know exactly who she means. Youâve read the posts. Youâve seen the headlines.
Her name had been everywhere.
âI was told I was selfish. Manipulative. Slutty. Cold. I watched the media reframe the whole thing like Iâd cheated on a fandom. Like Iâd betrayed a nation.â
She laughs then, but itâs brittle. Shattered.
âThey said I shouldâve known better. That I was greedy. That I had too much already, and still wanted more.â
You want to say something â anything â but you canât find a word that wonât feel hollow.
So you stay. And you listen.
âI didnât even know if I loved him,â she says, quieter now. âBut I wanted the right to figure that out. To decide if I could. But now, even thatââ
She doesnât finish the sentence.
You finish it in your head for her: Now, even thatâs gone.
âI was told to apologize,â she says after a moment. âFor existing as a woman who had something for herself.â
You blink hard, trying not to let it show in your voice.
âThey had me write a statement. They made edits. PR said I had to sound remorseful but not devastated. So I ended up sounding robotic. And then they attacked that, too.â
âBecause they wouldâve hated you no matter how you responded,â you say quietly.
She exhales. Not in agreement. Not in relief. Justâlike itâs the first honest breath sheâs taken in months.
âI was told to lay low. Not to go online. But I still checked.â
You hear her hands against the wood â not tapping, but pressing. Palms against the surface like it might ground her.
âI watched myself turn into a monster in real time.â
Your throat tightens.
âI saw fans say I was manipulative, a liar, a whore. Some of them used to write letters to me. Give me bracelets at shows. Now they were saying I disgusted them. That Iâd ruined the group. That I should go kill myself.â
You close your eyes. Your jaw tightens. âJesus, Karââ
You catch yourself. Just in time. Just barely.
You almost said her name.
She goes silent.
You freeze.
But then, softly â mercifully â she says:
âYou almost said it.â
You donât reply. She doesnât need you to.
Neither of you acknowledge it again.
But you both know the truth.
âI lost weight,â she says eventually. âWithout meaning to. I didnât sleep for a week. I started panicking before live schedules. Couldnât look in the mirror. Started believing them.â
You shift forward slightly. âDid the othersâŚâ
She cuts in quickly, like she needs you to know.
âThey tried. All of them. Winter cried on the phone when she found out. She said she wished she could take the hit for me.â
You feel something tighten in your chest.
âNingning called me every night, even if I didnât answer. Giselle showed up with dinner even though I never touched it.â
âAnd your company?â
She doesnât answer.
You already know.
âI think what killed me wasnât just the hate,â she says. âIt was knowing I wasnât allowed to defend myself.â
She taps her fingers gently on the table now. Rhythmic. Controlled.
âThey used my silence against me. But if Iâd spoken, they wouldâve spun that too.â
âBecause thereâs no version of you theyâll ever let be real,â you say.
She swallows. You hear it.
âI feel like Iâm made of glass. Everyone gets to look, but no one sees the inside. No one asks how fragile I feel. And if I break, theyâll just sweep up the pieces and pretend I never existed.â
Your voice is soft now. âYou exist.â
âTo who?â
You donât hesitate.
âTo me.â
Thereâs a silence thatâs heavier than any word you could offer.
Finally, she says:
âIâm scared to try again. Scared to love, to trust, to want.â
You lean your forehead against the boothâs seam, the one place you both can touch without breaking the rules.
âYou donât have to want yet,â you say.Â
She exhales.
And then, as if confessing the one secret sheâs never told anyone:
âThis booth is the only thing in my life that hasnât turned on me.â
You let that settle.
She continues: âEverything else changes. The public. The trends. The members grow up. The staff rotate. But this?â
A hand touches the wood between you. Quietly. You match it.
âThis hour is the only thing I can count on. One hour. One voice. One person who looks at me and doesnât ask me to be anyone but myself.â
You donât say anything. You just let your hand rest there, fingers splayed, pressed to the same seam.
And this time, the silence isnât empty.
Itâs sacred.
When the chime sounds â that small, polite bell signaling the end â she doesnât move.
Neither do you.
She speaks one last time, voice hoarse, small, but real:
âI think Iâll come back. If only to remind myself that this hour existed. That I existed.â
You whisper:
âSame time next year?.â
âNo Promises.â
2025
Youâve never hated silence more than you do tonight.
The booth feels colder. Not physicallyâthereâs still warmth in the lighting, in the hum of old jazz through the cafĂŠâs wallsâbut the air inside feels thinner. Brittle. Like the grief of whoever walks in next has already filled the room ahead of them.
You donât sit. Not yet. You stand with one hand on the back of your chair, like if you stay half-out, it might hurt less if she doesnât come.
But then you hear the door. A quiet turn of the knob. She steps inside, closes it behind her. And then nothing. Just silence. She doesnât even move to sit down.
So you do.
And you wait.
When she speaks, it isnât really a voice. Itâs breath dragged across broken glass.
âI almost didnât come.â
You donât respond. Not yet.
âI thought about texting Seulgi-unnie and telling her to tell you I wouldnât be back anymore. I even told myself maybe you wouldnât come either. That it wouldnât matter.â
You almost say But it does. But you know she knows. Thatâs the cruelest part of all of this. She already knows how much you care.
She finally sits. You hear it: the shift of fabric, the sound of her knees giving slightly.
âDo you remember,â she says, âwhen I said I felt like I was always one mistake away from losing everything?â
âI remember,â you say quietly.
A shaky inhale.
âWell,â she says, voice trembling. âThis year, I made it.â
You say nothing. You canât. Not yet.
âIt was a jacket,â she says. âA bright red one. With a white number 2. Just fashion. Thatâs all. But it wasnât just fashion. Not to them.â
You close your eyes.
She exhalesâone sharp, bitter laugh.
âWhen I woke up, I wasnât a person anymore. I was a symbol. A threat. A political weapon.â
You want to reach through the partition. Touch her hand. Say You donât deserve this. Youâve never deserved this.
âThey said I was promoting hate. That I was anti-feminist. A puppet for old men. That I hated women. That I was disgusting. That Iâd shown my true colors.â
She pauses. And this time, the pause is long. So long you begin to think sheâs done. But then, in the softest voice youâve ever heard from her:
âThey told me to kill myself. Again. And again. And again.â
You sit up straighter, chest hollow.
âThey said my parents must be ashamed. That I was the worst kind of woman. A hypocrite. Empty. Vapid. Cruel. That I should rot. That the world would be better without me in it.â
âStop,â you say, voice breaking. âPlease, stop.â
But she doesnât.
âAnd the worst part?â she whispers. âThe worst part is, after a few hours⌠I started to believe them.â
Your throat tightens. Your hands are shaking.
âYou didnât do anything wrong.â
âI know,â she says. âBut it doesnât matter. Because my silence says something. My clothes say something. My breathing says something. Everything I do means something I never meant.â
She swallows, voice fracturing.
âAnd the company didnât protect me. They never do. They wrote a statement and told me to post it. It didnât even sound like me. Just another empty apology to add to the pile. I wanted to scream.â
She lets out another soundâsomewhere between a sob and a growl.
âI want to be done, pack it up and disappear,â she says. âBut I canât. Because Iâve got three girls depending on me. And I see them hurting too. But they donât have anyone above them to fight for them. So I keep showing up. Keep being the one who says, âIâll take the hit, just leave them alone.ââ
Your voice is quiet, cracked. âYou shouldnât have to do this alone.â
âI donât have a choice.â
âYou do,â you say. âYou have me.â
Silence.
Longer this time. Softer.
âI donât even know your name,â she whispers.
âAnd I donât know yours,â you say. âBut I see you. Every year, I see you.â
Something inside her gives out then. She sobsânot dramatic, not loudâjust broken. Just honest.
You speak slowly. Deliberately.
âMaybe we canât name this. Maybe we canât even look at each other. But that doesnât make it less real.â
Thereâs nothing but your breathing for a moment.
And thenâ
âI almost didnât make it this year,â she says. âI really didnât know if I could.â
You let yourself break a little then.
âBut you did,â you whisper. âYouâre here.â
She doesnât respond. But you hear it: the smallest shift in her breath. The tiniest hint of relief.
âEvery time I come here,â she says, voice barely audible, âI think, maybe this will be the last time. That Iâll say too much. Feel too much. Ruin the one space I have left.â
âYou havenât ruined anything,â you say. âYouâre just⌠honest.â
She exhales hard. Her voice, fragile.
âI need to believe I can come back.â
âYou can,â you say. âYou always can.â
Silence stretches again. Then, all at onceâtoo fastâshe inhales sharply, breath skipping.
âI canât breathe,â she gasps. âI canâtâfuckâI canâtââ
Your chair scrapes back as you leap to your feet.
âHey. Hey. Breathe. Try to match me, okay? In. Two. Three. Fourâholdâoutââ
But sheâs already scrambling out of the booth.
You chase after her without hesitation.
You burst out the door to the sight of someone already standing nearby.
A tall girl in a hoodie and cap, half-shadowed by the amber light spilling from the cafĂŠâs window. She turns at the sound, eyes wideâeyes you recognize from every ad, every news article.
Wonyoung.
She doesnât say a word. Just looks at youâeyes flicking from your face to the now-empty booth door.
Then she gestures.
One finger pointing toward the narrow alley behind the cafĂŠ.
You take off running.
You find her collapsed between two buildings, knees drawn up, her coat bunched around her like sheâs trying to shrink into nothing. Her hands are in her hair, pulling.
âDonâtâdonâtââ she gasps when you get near.
You just kneel a few feet away. Speak softly.
âItâs me. Just me.â
She sobs again. Raw. Shaking.
âIâm not okay,â she says.
âI know,â you say. âYou donât have to be.â
More crying. Hiccups now. You inch closer, just enough for her to feel you there, but never close enough to crowd.
âI ruined everything.â
âYou didnât ruin anything,â you whisper. âYou ran because your body was screaming. Thatâs okay.â
âI broke the rules,â she breathes. âThe cafĂŠâs rules. I made you follow me.â
âNo,â you say. âI chose to.â
She looks at you then. Really looks. For the first time, no wall between you.
âYou shouldnât have.â
You shrug.
âI would again.â
And thenâafter a long momentâshe leans forward. Her forehead rests against your shoulder. Not a hug. Just gravity. Just need.
You let her stay there as long as she wants. Neither of you move.
Eventually, her hands drop. Her eyes meet yours. No masks. No wall.
âIâm scared,â she whispers.
âI know,â you whisper back.
Silence again. But this oneâs softer.
You help her up. Dust off her sleeves.
You step back. You shouldnât stay. This place was always her sanctuary. It needs to remain untouched.
So you say, gently, âForget this happened. If we talk again next year⌠letâs pretend it didnât.â
She stares at you, then slowly nods. Her eyes are red, but her voice is steady when she says:
âSame time next year?â
She says it like a whisper. Like a plea. Like she knows she shouldnât.
And you both go stillâjust for a breath. Because this is it. This is the moment where pretending stops being sustainable. Where the rules bendânot out of carelessness, but out of necessity.
Because she needs to know sheâll have this again. And you need her to know it too.
You nod. Quiet. Sure.
âI promise.â
Epilogue
You almost donât go.
Because there were rules. A ritual. A safe hour sealed in time. No names. No faces. No promises.
But last year shattered that.
And youâve been haunted by her voice ever sinceânot the sound of it through the speaker, but the way it cracked in your arms, outside, in the rain, when she couldnât breathe and the whole world was trying to rip her apart.
Youâd told her to forget it. Told her that if she came back to the booth, theyâd pretend it never happened.
But some things canât be buried.
The memory clings.
You sit there now, inside the booth, staring at the grain of the wooden divider like it holds the answers. It doesnât. It never did.
You donât know if you should say something first.
You donât have to.
âHey,â she says. The word lands with a thousand meanings, none of which youâre ready for.
You open your mouthâbut she speaks again, her voice quiet, deliberate.
âI lied,â she says.
Your breath catches.
âLast year. When I nodded and agreed to forget. I lied.â
You say nothing.
âI thought I could handle it. That I could seal it back up. That I could walk back in here and pretend we never saw each other. Pretend I didnât fall apart in your arms. Pretend your hands didnât hold me like⌠like I mattered.â
She draws a shaky breath. You imagine her hands clenched in her lap, her gaze fixed on the floor.
âI couldnât forget,â she continues. âNot when everything outside this booth is still collapsing. Not when every part of me is still unraveling.â
You want to say somethingâto reach across the wall. But you let her keep going.
âI thought this hour was enough. That once a year was a kindness. A reprieve.â
She laughs, but thereâs no humor in it. Only ache.
âBut Iâve spent a whole year wishing it was longer. Wishing it was real.â
You swallow, hard. Her voice is shaking now. But she doesnât stop.
âI didnât come here to talk this time. Not really. I came to choose.â
Your pulse quickens.
âIâve spent so long letting other people choose for me. What I wear. What I say. What Iâm allowed to want. Even how I grieve.â
You let your forehead rest lightly against the divider, eyes closed.
âBut I want this,â she whispers. âI want you. Not just here. Not just behind this wall.â
Silence.
And then: âI want to see you again.â
You let out a slow, uneven breath.
âI already saw you,â you say. âLast year.â
âI know,â she says. âBut this time⌠I want it to mean something.â
A pause.
âAnd I want to stop pretending I donât know who you are.â
Your hand moves without thinking, brushing against the divider. You know she canât see it, but maybe she can feel it. The way youâre leaning toward her. The way your body betrays your restraint.
âIâve been pretending too,â you admit. âThat this was enough. That I could live in the space between your voice and silence.â
You laugh, softly. âIâm tired of pretending.â
Thereâs a small click.
Her door.
You hear it open.
You sit there, frozen, your heart stuttering in your chest.
And thenâ
Your own hand finds the latch.
You open your side.
The cafĂŠ is dim and hushed, the air thick with rain and memory. But your eyes go straight to her.
Sheâs standing just a few steps away.
Hair tied loosely back. A coat draped over her shoulders. No makeup. No mask.
Just Karina.
Her eyes meet yours.
And you both stop pretending.
Neither of you speak at first. Thereâs nothing that needs to be said. Not really.
But still, she takes a step forward.
Then another.
Until sheâs standing in front of you, close enough to touch. Close enough to fall.
âI need this,â she says quietly. âI need you.â
Your hand reaches for hers, and this time, she lets it happen.
Warmth. Real. Steady. Trembling.
You both know what this means.
That thereâs no going back to pretending.
But maybe thatâs okay.
Maybe thisâher, you, the quiet between youâwas never meant to stay behind a wall.
âI donât know what comes next,â she says.
You squeeze her hand. âNeither do I.â
She exhales.
And for the first time in a long time, she smiles.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
this is the first time iâve read any of your work and honestly.. the wony fic was one of the best iâve ever read fr fr, you were able to convey so well the gentleness that came with the readerâs and wonyâs own little space at the booth and how everything felt a little lighter whenever they were together, even tho it was one interaction once a year, you could totally feel how real their connection was, i would honestly love to read a part 2 with more of their journey, but the ending was perfect either way!
Hi! I'm glad to hear you enjoyed the story. I was really nervous about posting this but I'm glad to hear that someone liked it
I think plot wise, Wonyoung and Reader are where I want them to be. Perhaps a part 2 would be made, but it'll most likely just be a slice of life fluff type fic. There will be more fics set in the same universe though đ
Synopsis: Once a year, you sit in a booth, in Cafe DĂŠrive . On the other side of the barrier, a voiceâsoft, trembling, sometimes furious, sometimes exhaustedâbelongs to a girl who carries the weight of the world on her shoulders.
Youâre not supposed to know who she is. Sheâs not supposed to know you. But year after year, she comes back. And year after year, you realize that maybe anonymity, or at least, the pretense of it, is the only place where someone like her can finally breathe.
Itâs just one hour. One hour where she stops pretending. One hour where you become the only person who really sees her.
WC:11338
A/N: be kind
Chapter One â 2017 - The Trainee
CafĂŠ DĂŠrive, a cafĂŠ in the streets of Seoul. A hole in the wall, not known as much for itâs coffee or tea, but for itâs booths.
The sign behind your motherâs cafĂŠ counter has said it for as long as you can remember, etched into dark wood and softened by age.
âOne session. One voice. Once a year.
No names. No faces. No promises.â
Most people take pictures of it, think itâs charming, a gimmick with soul. But youâve lived under the rules for 2 years, and theyâve never once felt like a game.
Youâve seen people change in the booths. Not quickly. Not magically. But youâve seen shoulders straighten, seen tears dry, seen strangers walk out like theyâre carrying themselves a little more gently. Youâve seen people smileânot fake smiles, not the kind when someone asks you for a photo, or when you pretend like something isnât bothering you, but the kind that seems to pull from somewhere buried and brave.
You were never supposed to be in the booths.
But then the wind is curling against the windows, and youâre wiping crumbs off the counter when the door swings open and everything in the cafĂŠ seems to hush.
Sheâs small. Thatâs the first thing you notice. Not short, exactly, just⌠slight. Like sheâs been growing up too fast to notice the pieces of herself still catching up. Her clothes hang off her like she borrowed them from an older siblingâoversized hoodie, jeans cuffed messily above her sneakers. Her baseball cap is tugged low over her face, the bill nearly shadowing her entirely. But it doesnât matter.
Because itâs her eyes.
Just before she heads toward the back booths, she glances around the cafĂŠâand you catch them, just for a second. Wide, dark, rimmed in something that looks too painful. Exhaustion.
Not the sleepy kind. The soul kind.
You move before you think about it.
The booths are sacred. Your momâs told you that more than once. People come here to pour their hearts into a stranger, to speak freely behind the safety of wood and curtain and rule. Itâs not a place for eavesdropping. But the opposite booth is empty, and something inside you stirsâa quiet kind of acheâand before you realize what youâre doing, youâre slipping quietly into Booth A, opposite the one she just entered.
The red light turns on above the divider. The session begins.
Silence.
You sit with your hands folded in your lap, listening to the thump of your own pulse in your ears. The divider between you is smooth and solid, save for the frosted glass window that allows only the softest light through.
Then:
âIs someone there?â
Her voice is uncertain. Tired.
âYes,â you say. Softly. Gently.
A pause.
âI wasnât sure anyone would come.â Her voice is steadier now, but still low. âI almost hoped no one would.â
You wait.
Then, as if a dam quietly broke, she says, âI donât think I know who I am anymore.â
It lands in the silence like a confession. You donât answerâat least not with words. You simply⌠stay. Thatâs enough.
She exhales shakily. âIâm not supposed to say anything, I know. No names. No promises. But I need to say something, or Iâll lose my mind.â
You let her. You feel as if sheâd crumble if you made her stop.
âIâve been training to be someoneâsomethingâsince I was ten. For a stage. For a dream that stopped feeling like mine a long time ago.â
You donât speak. You let the space hold her.
âThey say Iâm lucky. That girls would kill for this. That I should be grateful. And maybe I was, at first. Maybe I still am, sometimes. But it feels like⌠like my skin is made of glass, and everyoneâs watching, waiting for it to crack.â
You can almost hear the way her hands twist in her lap. The way sheâs probably chewing her lip raw.
âThey use me as the good example, that Iâm the mature one. All theyâre saying is I should wait till no one is around to cry. They time how long I sleep. How much I eat. How often I smile. They tell me to be effortless while watching everything I do.â
Still, you donât interrupt.
âI miss forgetting what I look like. I miss waking up without dread. I missââ her voice falters, ââfeeling like a person.â
You lean forward slightly.
âItâs okay to miss yourself,â you say.
She pauses.
And then: âWhy does that make me feel guilty?â
âBecause theyâve made you think being human is a flaw.â
Silence, again. Not heavy. Just⌠full.
âIâm thirteen,â she says after a long moment. Her voice is quieter now. âI should be having fun with my friends after school. I shouldnât be this tired. I shouldnât be afraid to grow older.â
You feel your breath catch in your chest.
You know youâre not supposed to, but you couldnât catch the words before it left your throat.
âIâm thirteen too.â
You donât feel the same as her, not exactly. Your life is still books and awkward school projects and warm drinks handed to regulars who know your name. But something in the way she speaksâlike sheâs been hollowed out and painted overâmakes you feel older just listening to her.
âI thought chasing a dream meant being happy,â she says. âBut all I feel is pressure. I donât get to fail. I donât even get to cry.â
She laughs softly. And itâs not joyfulâitâs cracked. âYou sound older than you are.â
You shrug, even if she canât see it. âMy mom says I was born serious.â
âShe might be right,â she says. You can hear her smile. Itâs faint, but there.
You tilt your head. âDo you want to stop?â
âWhat?â
âChasing the dream.â
Sheâs quiet.
âI donât think I can,â she says eventually. âNot without disappointing everyone. Not without disappointing the version of me who believed in this.â
âYouâre not disappointing her,â you say. âYouâre just protecting the parts of her that still matter.â
Another pause. And then she breathes out, and it sounds like something has loosened in her chest.
âWhy are you here?â she asks after a moment.
You think about it.
âI want to listen. Sometimes people just need to be heard, and Iâll help whoever I can.â
âI⌠needed this,â she says. âMore than I realized.â
âIâll be here next year,â you offer. Quiet, sure.
ââŚYeah?â Her voice softens again.
You nod. âOne voice. Once a year.â
Thereâs something unsaid between you. Something warm and aching and oddly certain.
Then you hear her shift. Her hand against the curtain. âI have to go.â
You donât ask where.
But before she leaves, she saysâhesitant, almost shy:
âWill you⌠will you remember me?â
You donât need to think about it.
âYes.â
And then sheâs gone.
Chapter 2: 2018 â The Survival Show
The first snowfall of the year had come early, dusting the city in a soft hush. Inside your motherâs cafĂŠ, the warmth of brewing coffee and the gentle hum of conversation created a cocoon against the cold. The booths at the back, with their frosted glass dividers and worn cushions, stood as silent witnesses to countless confessions.
She slips into the booth across the wall from you like sheâs done it a hundred times, even though this is only the second.
You donât speak first. You donât need to.
âAre you there?â
âI am.â
ââŚYouâre here again.â
Her voice is quiet but certain. Like she wasnât sure she could count on it until now.
âI told you I would be,â you say simply.
âI wasnât sure if this was a one-time thing for you. You never told me much about yourself.â
You shift in your seat, feeling the corners of your hoodie sleeves under your palms. âNot much to tell.â
âLiar,â she says, but thereâs no bite to it. Just a soft curiosity.
Thereâs a silence. Not an awkward oneâjust space. She doesnât fill it right away. Sheâs learned that with you, thereâs no pressure to rush. Maybe thatâs part of why she came back.
âIâm on a show now,â she says after a beat. âA survival show. Itâs called Produce 48. Youâve probably heard of it.â
You hum. Youâve seen posters. You donât watch.
âI didnât think itâd be this hard,â she continues. âNot the dancing. Not even the singing. Itâs everything else. The⌠pretending. Or maybe not pretendingâmaybe itâs more like filtering. They tell us to stand out, but not too much. Be confident, but donât be arrogant. Smile, but donât fake it. Be graceful if you lose, humble if you win. And if you cry, cry prettily.â
She pauses. When she speaks again, itâs quieter. âIâm exhausted trying to be the right kind of girl.â
You sit with her words. Let them hang. Then, softly:
âWhat kind of girl do you want to be?â
That silence again. But this one feels different. Like itâs stunned.
âNo oneâs asked me that,â she says eventually, like the realization is sinking in even as she says it. âNot the producers. Not even my friends. Everyoneâs just⌠so busy. Weâre too busy chasing what they want.â
You wait. She gives you more.
âI want to be seen,â she says. âReally seen. Not for my face. Not for my ranking. Just⌠for who I am. When the cameras are off. When Iâm not trying to be Won- Ohââ
She freezes. You feel it in the breath she draws in sharp. âForget I said that. Thatâs not my real name. I mean, it is, butââ
âItâs okay,â you say, gently. âI didnât hear anything.â
âI think youâre already that girl,â you continue. âYou just havenât met enough people who know how to look.â
Sheâs quiet for a long time. Then: âYou always say things like that. Itâs weird.â
You shrug. âItâs just how I think.â
She hums. âYour voice always sounds calm. Like nothing surprises you. Youâre probably one of those kids who reads a lot, right?â
You laugh under your breath. âYeah.â
âAnd you help out at the cafĂŠ?â
âSometimes.â
âFigures,â she says. âYou talk like someone who listens all the time. People who listen always end up sounding older than they are.â
You scratch your wrist. âMy mom says Iâm wise beyond my years.â
âSheâs right.â
A beat.
âDo you like working here?â she asks.
You pause before answering. âI donât know. I like being here, I think. I like how people leave a little lighter than when they came in. I like that itâs quiet. That you can just⌠listen.â
âAnd you only do one booth a year?â
âYeah. Itâs the rule. One session per person. Once a year. My mom says it keeps it sacred. Makes people say what they actually need to say, not just what they think they should.â
âThatâs kind of beautiful,â she murmurs. âIt makes sense. I didnât think Iâd say anything last year. But something about not knowing who you are⌠it made me say everything.â
Youâre quiet, and then: âIs it scary? The show?â
âNot in the way people think,â she says. âItâs not the judges or the cameras or the schedule. Itâs the other girls. The way everyone watches each other, measures themselves. Like weâre not allowed to just existâwe have to win at existing.â
You sit with that. Then, softly, âThat sounds lonely.â
âIt is,â she says. âSometimes I wonder if itâll be worth it. If people will like me. If Iâll debut. And sometimes I wonder if Iâll like myself at the end of it.â
You shift your weight. âI think the version of you who came back this year still knows who she is. Thatâs something.â
She exhales. âI didnât even know how much I missed talking to you. I told myself it didnât matter. That you were just a voice. But itâs not just that. You listen. You donât judge. You make me feel like a person again.â
Thereâs a pause.
âDo you think Iâll make it?â she asks.
âYeah. Iâm sure youâll make it. But I hope the girl behind the barrier makes it too.â
Youâre quiet again, until you feel her settle. Her breathing slows. Her next words are softer.
âYou know what I miss?â she says. âAs dumb as it soundsâI miss normal conversations. JustâŚtalking about anything. Not being careful with my words. Not worrying how Iâll be edited.â
You smile to yourself. âThen letâs talk about anything. We have time.â
She laughs again. Itâs warmer now. âOkay, mystery voice. Whatâs your favorite book or movie?â
You pause. âProbably something by Studio Ghibli. Or The Little Prince. My mom says Iâm an old soul.â
âSheâs right,â she says. âYou talk like youâre fifty.â
You raise an eyebrow. âYou say that like itâs a bad thing.â
âNo,â she says softly. âItâsâŚcomforting.â
She doesnât ask you more. She doesnât press for details. She just lets your voice fill the space like sheâs collecting it, cataloging your calm like a museum piece she can revisit in memory. And then she sighs.
âThereâs a girl in my dorm who says she cries herself to sleep every night. Sheâs eighteen. I pretend Iâm asleep so she wonât think Iâm weak too. But sometimes I think if I open my mouth, I wonât stop crying either.â
That stills you.
You think of the posters. The glitz. The way the public devours idols like sugarâuntil they donât.
âI donât think being honest about your sadness makes you weak,â you say quietly. âI think pretending everythingâs fine all the time would break anyone.â
She doesnât respond right away. Thenâ
ââŚDo you think Iâm strong?â
You could lie. You could say yes without thinking. But you speak carefully. She deserves that.
âI think strength isnât just doing the hard things. I think itâs coming back here. Talking to someone you donât even know. Letting yourself be real, even just for a little while.â
You hear her swallow.
âI didnât think Iâd cry this year,â she says.
You let that sit. You donât interrupt.
âI almost didnât come. I almost told myself I didnât need this anymore. That I could handle it all. But then I thought of your voice. And how it made me feel safe. And I realized⌠I still need this.â
Sheâs quiet a moment longer. Then she murmurs, âDo you ever feel like youâre not meant to be the person everyone thinks you are?â
You consider. âYeah. Sometimes I think everyone wants a version of me I donât know how to keep being.â
She sighs. âExactly.â
The red light on the booth blinks once. A gentle reminder: time is running out.
But she doesnât move. Neither do you.
âYouâll be here next year?â she asks.
You nod. âIâll be here.â
Thereâs a pause. A fragile kind of silence, like the space between violin notes.
âOkay,â she says. âThen Iâll make it through. Just to come back here.â
And then sheâs gone.
Chapter 3: 2019 â The Debut
She enters quietly. Always quietly. The bell above the door chimes, but her footsteps donât make a sound. She slides into the other side of the booth.
A pause.
Then, âHi.â
You smile without meaning to. âHi.â
A deep breath escapes from her side of the wall. It sounds like sheâs been holding it for months.
âDo you remember what I said last year?â she asks.
You lean slightly forward. âI remember a lot of things you said.â
âI told you I wanted to be seen.â Her voice dips lower. âWell⌠now I am. Everywhere. All the time. They watch everything. The way I walk. The way I smile. I blink wrong and suddenly Iâm cold or stuck up. Or a robot.â
You tilt your head against the partition, waiting for her to go on.
âI debuted.â She laughs, but itâs hollow. âYou probably knew that already.â
âI did,â you say quietly.
âIâm the center,â she continues. âThat means Iâm supposed to be the anchor. The face. The standard. But it feels like being picked to stand in the middle just means Iâm the easiest target. Weâre doing well, I think. People like us. We won a couple music shows already. My name trends on Twitter a lot. Sometimes itâs good. Sometimes itâs⌠not.â
You donât answer. Sheâs not looking for reassurance. Sheâs looking for release.
âThereâs this moment every night,â she says slowly, âjust before I fall asleep, where I forget what I did that day. I donât remember the stage or the interviews or the comments. For like ten seconds, I just exist. Itâs the only time my brain feels quiet.â
You close your eyes, just listening.
âEveryone says I look like I was made for the Center. That I have the right kind of face, the right aura. But no one ever asks if I wanted to be the one in the middle.â
You hear the way she shifts in her seat, like her body is too tired for her age.
âThey train us to hold poses for hours,â she continues. âTo smile no matter what. Our managers count how many seconds we make eye contact with fans. One of them told me to âblink more gentlyâ during the encore.â
You blink instinctively.
âI get these comments online,â she says, voice tightening. âSome say Iâm arrogant. Others say I look empty. Cold. Plastic. One person said I look like I have no soul. Iâm fifteen. I still like gummy candy. I cry at movies. Iâm justââ she cuts herself off, breathing harder now. âBut they donât see that.â
âWhat do they see?â you ask.
âThey see her. The center. The pretty one. The one they can mold and break and criticize and own.â
âI miss being fifteen,â she says, almost under her breath.
âYou are fifteen.â
âAm I?â She scoffs, but thereâs no bitterness in it. Just resignation. âMost days I feel like Iâm thirty-five. I have to think about everything I say, every move I make. I watch what I eat. I train until I canât feel my legs. I fake laugh at jokes from people twice my age. I get scolded for not being âengaging enoughâ or not maintaining my image. What kind of fifteen-year-old has an image?â
You press your fingers to the wood between you. âThe kind who still wishes someone would ask her how her day was.â
Silence.
Then a breath. âHow was your day?â
You blink. It catches you off guard.
âNormal,â you say after a pause. âI helped my mom in the cafĂŠ. She keeps saying Iâm growing into my ears, which feels like a weird compliment. Then I read a book. Took a walk down to the park. Thereâs this one tree with yellow leaves that looks like itâs glowing this time of year.â
She hums. âThat sounds⌠peaceful.â
âIt is.â
Sheâs quiet for a beat, then: âWhat book?â
You hesitate, a little surprised she asked.
âThe Little Prince. Iâve read it a hundred times, but I keep coming back to it.â
âThatâs the one with the fox, right?â
âAnd the rose,â you say. âAnd the boy who learns what matters most is invisible.â
She goes quiet again, thoughtful.
âI wish I was invisible sometimes.â
âNo, you donât,â you say gently.
A pause.
âYouâre right,â she murmurs. âI just want to be invisible to the wrong people. And seen by the right ones.â
âYouâre being seen right now.â
Thereâs a small intake of breath.
âBy who?â she asks, almost afraid.
You touch your fingertips to the wood again. âBy someone who remembers what you said last year. And whoâs listening now.â
The silence that follows is heavier, but softer somehow. Like a weighted blanket instead of a crushing stone.
 âMy members are good to me though,â she adds, almost as if sheâs reminding herself. âYena unnie gives me snacks when Iâm too nervous to eat. Eunbi unnie checks on me even when sheâs exhausted. Hitomi lets me nap on her shoulder during van rides. Theyâre not just teammates. Theyâre⌠safety.â
You smile at the way she says it.
âBut even with them,â she adds, âI still feel like Iâm performing. Like Iâm only real when Iâm in this booth.â
You rest your palm flat on the partition.
âI think youâre real all the time,â you say. âBut maybe here is the only place youâre allowed to be.â
Her breath catches again. She doesnât speak for a long time.
When she does, her voice is fragile but grounded.
âI missed this. I didnât realize how much until I was walking here.â
You nod. âI look forward to it all year.â
âSo do I.â
Then, almost shyly: âWould it be weird to ask what your favorite thing is right now?â
âLike a song?â
âAnything.â
You think.
âWarm socks. And old bookstores. And the feeling when someone laughs at something you didnât think was funny, but suddenly is.â
She laughs again, soft and genuine.
âAnd yours?â you ask.
She is quiet. Then:
âRolling down the car window after a long schedule. Letting the wind mess up my hair. For a second it feels like I could just⌠fly away.â
Another pause.
âAnd this,â she adds, so softly you almost miss it. âThis hour. You. Even if youâre just a voice in the wall.â
You take that in. Let it settle between you.
Thereâs a long pause, then she asks something she never has before:
âWhat do you want?â
You blink. âWhat?â
âYou always ask me questions,â she says. âBut I never ask you anything real. So⌠what do you want?â
You smile faintly. âFor you to feel like yourself again.â
âThatâs not fair.â
You laugh, quietly. âOkay. I want⌠a quiet life. Not small, just⌠intentional. A simple life, with people I love, doing what I love. A life where I can write. Or help people. Or maybe just be the kind of person people feel safe talking to.â
She breathes slowly. âYou already are.â
Your throat tightens a little. You cover it with a joke. âFlattery gets you an extra minute in the booth.â
She chuckles. âThen Iâll keep talking.â
You fall into easier conversation after that. She asks about your schoolâwhat classes you hate, which teacher you think might secretly be a robot. You tell her about the stray cat thatâs been living under the steps outside the cafĂŠ, how it only comes out when no oneâs looking. She tells you that sheâs starting to write poems. You tell her about how youâve been drawing recently, but not the faces, but only their shadows. She tells you about the weird food combos the other members tryâhow one of them puts strawberry jam on instant noodles.
She sounds like a teenager, finally.
Until the timer on the booth clicks.
She exhales, long and slow. âItâs always too short.â
âI know.â
âI hate that I have to wait a whole year,â she says, and her voice sounds thinner now, like something stretched too far.
âBut youâll wait?â you ask.
âYes.â
Then, quietly:
âWill you?â
You smile at the partition. âOf course.â
She stands. The booth creaks. The sound of fabric shifting.
âSame time next year?â she asks.
âSame booth,â you reply.
She hesitates, just like last year. Then, softer than youâve ever heard her:
âThank you.â
You donât say âyouâre welcome.â Not because you donât mean itâbut because the thank-you wasnât for this hour.
It was for every hour she survives until the next one.
And then sheâs gone
Chapter 4: 2020 â Isolation
Thereâs something different in the way the door opens this time.
The door creaks open and thereâs a pauseâlike sheâs unsure whether sheâs allowed to come in.
You donât say anything. You just wait.
Then you hear the curtain rustle and the faint sound of her sitting down across the wall.
âIs it you?â
You donât answer right away. The question is too heavy for just a name.
So you say, softly, âAlways.â
Thereâs a breathâquiet, shaky. Then:
âI wasnât sure youâd come this year.â
âI wasnât sure if you would either.â you say gently.
That earns the smallest huff of laughter from her. âTouchĂŠ.â
Thereâs a silence that follows, but not an awkward one. Itâs the kind of silence that happens when someone is searching for the right place to begin.
âItâs been⌠a year,â she says finally. âIâm not even sure where to start.â
Your throat tightens at how quickly she drops into the truth this year.
She continues, âEverything I say is filtered now. Not just on cameraâeverywhere. Even in the dorm, even around the girls. Itâs like Iâve rehearsed being myself so many times that I donât know where the performance ends.â
You close your eyes. âThat sounds lonely.â
âIt is,â she whispers.
You wait, letting her set the rhythm.
She lets out a breath, soft and shaky. âI thought about this all year. Not even just today. Some nights Iâd be lying in bed, scrolling through all the things people were saying about me, and Iâd think, if I can just make it to the booth again⌠maybe Iâll be okay.â
You stay quiet, giving her space.
âMy members say Iâm too online,â she murmurs. âTheyâre probably right. But when youâre home all the time, when the world just stops moving, your phone becomes the loudest thing in the room.â
You can imagine it too easilyâher in her room, lights off, screen glowing blue in the dark. Scrolling past the comments. The ones that dig into your skin, the ones that make you question the shape of your face or the sound of your laugh.
âThey say Iâm fake,â she whispers. âThat Iâm too perfect. That I donât deserve the center. That I must have done something to get this far. And I know I shouldnât care. I do all the right thingsâI rehearse until my body gives out, I keep my posture even when I want to collapse, I answer every question politely, I smile when I want to cry. But none of that matters when someone posts a screenshot of my face mid-blink and calls me a monster.â
You feel something coil in your chest.
Sheâs only sixteen.
But her voice is older than her age again, and not in a way that makes you admire her. In a way that makes you mourn what sheâs already had to become.
âI try to stay close to the girls,â she continues. âTheyâre kind. We still talk a lot. Minju unnie makes me tea when I canât sleep. Yujin does these bad impressions that make everyone groan. Sakuraâs gentle in a way that doesnât ask anything from you. They keep me afloat.â
You nod, then add softly, âBut they canât be everything.â
âNo,â she agrees. âAnd I donât want to burden them. Theyâre carrying enough.â
Thereâs a long pause. You wait.
âI started keeping a list,â she says, tone quieter than before. âOf all the things people criticize about me. Like maybe if I fix them one by one, theyâll stop.â
You speak before you think. âBurn the list.â
She laughs. Itâs a short sound, but thereâs something grateful in it. âYou always say the most reckless things in the calmest way.â
âI mean it,â you say. âBurn it. Tear it up. You donât need to shrink yourself into their idea of you.â
She stays silent, but you can imagine her, closing her eyes, taking a deep breath through her nose. âMinju unnie has been teaching me how to journal. She says it helps to write like no oneâs watching.â
âDoes it?â
âI tried. I wrote, âIâm scared Iâll disappear into her.â And then I stared at the sentence for ten minutes and couldnât keep going.â
You stay quiet.
âSheâs not me,â She says. âThe one on stage. The girl with perfect angles and fan cams and synchronized steps. Sheâs⌠manufactured. Beautiful, maybe. But not whole.â
âWhatâs the difference?â
âSheâs adored,â she says flatly. âIâm not sure I am.â
You want to reach through the wall. You want to undo every bad headline, every cruel comment, every whisper that followed her home through the screen.
âYou are,â you say. âYouâre just not allowed to believe it.â
Another pause. She breathes in. âThey love her. But they donât know me.â
âThey could,â you say.
âThey donât want to,â she replies. âPeople donât want girls to be complicated. They want us to be palatable. Aspirational. Not messy. Not tired.â
You swallow. âBut you are. Youâre tired. And complicated. And human. And you still deserve to be loved.â
The silence that follows is louder than anything either of you has said.
Then, voice trembling, she says, âYou always make it sound so simple.â
You smile faintly. âIt isnât. But I think sometimes we need to be reminded of the obvious things.â
Thereâs a shift in her voiceâsomething softer. âYou know⌠when I sit in this booth, I feel like Iâm allowed to just exist.â
âI think thatâs the point. For this talk to be specialâ
âIt shouldnât be this rare,â she murmurs. âFeeling like I can just⌠be.â
You nod even though she canât see it. âTell me something about you. Not the idol. Just⌠you.â
Sheâs quiet. Then:
âI like strawberry milk more than coffee. But I still order iced americanos because thatâs what everyone else gets.â
A pause.
âI love painting my nails. But Iâm not allowed to keep them long. Too impractical for choreography.â
Another pause.
âI hate high-waisted jeans. But stylists say they make my legs look longer.â
One more.
âAnd I used to love singing in the shower. But now I worry someoneâs always listening, judging how I sound.â
You say softly, âThank you. For sharing those.â
âI miss liking things for myself,â she says. âNot for how they look on fancams.â
Then, her tone lifts, ever so slightly: âYour turn.â
You blink. âMe?â
âYeah,â she says, a bit more teasing. âTell me something not-perfect about you.â
You think for a moment. âI forget birthdays. Even the ones I try hard to remember.â
She laughs. âRelatable.â
You add, âI talk to my cat when Iâm home alone. Like full conversations.â
âThatâs cute.â
âAnd I still sleep with my old pillow from when I was six. The one with faded stars on it.â
âNow thatâs sweet.â
Thereâs a longer silence this time, but itâs full of something warmer. Something settled.
Then: âI donât know your name,â she says.
You smile faintly. âThatâs part of the rule.â
âI know,â she says. âBut sometimes I wonder what it would be like⌠to look up and see you.â
You donât say anything. Neither does she. But something shifts. Deepens.
âI was painting last week,â you offer, trying to shift the mood just slightly. âJust watercolor. The cheap kind.â
âOh?â Her voice perks up, ever so slightly.
âThere was this cherry tree outside. The blossoms were halfway gone. I painted it anyway.â
âWhy?â
You think about it. âBecause it was still beautiful.â
Thereâs a long pause. Then she says, so quiet you almost miss it: âSometimes I think Iâm the tree without the blossoms.â
You donât hesitate. âYouâre the sky behind it.â
Another long, full silence. It stretches between you, gentle and warm.
âYouâre good at that,â she says eventually. âSaying things that make me stop hating myself, even for just a little while.â
âI donât want you to hate yourself.â
âYou barely know me.â
âStill.â
Then, even quieter: âYouâre one of the only people I feel like I donât have to earn.â
The weight of that sentence sinks into your ribs.
You donât know what to say. So you donât.
She fills the quiet instead. âDo you think Iâll ever be⌠just Wonyââ She stops. âJust me again?â
âI think you never stopped being you,â you reply. âBut I think the worldâs made it harder to hear your own voice.â
She whispers, âItâs quiet in here.â
You nod. âThatâs why I stay.â
âYouâre the only person who talks to me like Iâm not a symbol,â she whispers. âLike Iâm not a brand.â
âYouâre not.â
âTo you.â
âTo anyone willing to see.â
She sighs. âI wish I could believe that.â
âIâll believe it for you until you can.â
You donât know what sheâs doing on her side of the wall, but you imagine her hugging her knees to her chest. You imagine the exhaustion behind her eyes.
Another silence. And then:
âCan I ask another weird question?â
âGo ahead.â
âDo you⌠think about me? Between these visits?â
The question lands with a weight you donât expect. You donât speak right away.
Then: âYeah. More than I probably should.â
She laughs. âMe too.â
Something unspoken flickers between you. It doesnât need a name. Not yet.
Then she says, âI drew your voice once.â
You blink. âWhat?â
She laughs softly. âI know that doesnât make sense. But I sat down with my pencil and tried to sketch the way your voice feels. I ended up with something that looked like a candle in a snowstorm.â
You feel your breath catch.
âCan I keep that image?â you ask, smiling.
âItâs yours.â
You imagine what it would feel like to see her without the curtainâjust for a second. Not as the idol. Not as the center. But as the girl with chipped nail polish and late-night fears and too many masks.
You donât need to see her. Somehow, you already do.
Then she says, softly: âThereâs a person in my dreams sometimes.â
You tense.
She continues, âI never see their face. But I hear their voice. It sounds like⌠here.â
You donât say anything.
âThey doesnât ask for anything,â she says. âThey just listen. And when I wake up, I feel like I can breathe.â
âYou think itâs me?â
She pauses. âI hope it is.â
The timer buzzesâlouder than it should be. You both flinch.
Neither of you moves.
Then she whispers, âI wish I could stay.â
âYouâll come back.â
âI always do.â
But she hesitates by the curtain.
Before she goes, she says, âYouâre the only place that still feels like mine.â
Then sheâs gone.
Chapter 5: 2021 â The Disbandment
You recognize her by the way she walksâcautiously, like the ground beneath her has been unsure for a while and sheâs still waiting for it to give out completely. Thereâs no rush in her steps. Only the kind of quiet that settles over someone whoâs had too much noise inside their head for too long.
She slips into the booth like someone returning to a familiar memoryâworn, soft around the edges, but safe. The same rustle of fabric. The same exhaleâlow and fragile, like sheâs finally letting herself breathe after a year of holding it in.
She doesnât speak right away. You donât either.
The silence between you hums differently this year. Not heavy like dread. Denser, maybe. Like grief thatâs grown roots.
Then, after a long beat, she speaks. âItâs really over.â
You nod out of habit, then remember. She canât see you. Still, she knows you heard her.
âIZ*ONE?â you ask, your voice just above a whisper.
She lets out a short, bitter laugh. âYeah. It feels like I died with it. Like that version of meâthe one with twelve sisters and a purpose and a schedule to hide behindâshe doesnât exist anymore. And I donât know if the new me is any better.â
You wait, letting the silence cushion her words. âYouâre not supposed to have it all figured out. Youâre seventeen.â
She laughs again, but this time itâs hollow. âEveryone keeps saying that. âYouâre still so young.â Like thatâs supposed to make it feel easier. But I never got to be young. Not really. My life has been measured in rankings and rehearsal hours since I was twelve.â
Youâre quiet for a moment, then your voice softens in a way it only does for her. âThen be young with me. At least for this hour.â
Thereâs a pause. Then a laughâfragile, but real. âYou always say things like that.â
âLike what?â
âLike the world hasnât crushed you yet.â
You smile, even though she canât see it. âMaybe it has. Maybe thatâs why I know how to spot it.â
She exhales through her nose. âI thought Iâd feel free when it ended. That when the last performance was over, Iâd sleep for a week and finally breathe. But now thereâs this⌠stillness. And itâs not peaceâitâs just empty. I miss the noise. The chaotic breakfasts, the staff yelling at us for sneaking snacks, the stupid pranks. I even miss our tiny bathroom with three people fighting for the mirror.â
You laugh softly. âSo it really was that bad?â
âWorse,â she says, then quieter, âBut it was ours.â
Thereâs a beat of quiet between you.
âI donât know where Iâm supposed to go now. The company wants me to start preparing again. Training. Probably for another debut. But for what? Another version of me, shinier, more polished, more⌠hollow?â
âYou could just⌠prepare to exist. Rest. Let yourself breathe before building something new.â
âThatâs not how it works for people like me,â she says, gently but firmly. âIf I stop moving, I disappear.â
You nod slowly. You donât push. You never do.
After a pause, her voice changes slightly. âHow about you?â she asks. âHowâs your year been?â
You blink, a little surprised. âThereâs still time. I can listen to you.â
âI know,â she says. âBut⌠I want to know. You feel like a constant in my life, and I realized I donât really know anything about you.â
You hesitate, then let yourself lean into it. âIâve been writing more. Mostly at night. Small things I never show anyone. Just⌠stories.â
âWhat kind of stories?â
âStories about people who are lost. Or lonely. Or quietly breaking. And how they find each other in strange places. Or maybe just in moments no one else sees.â
Sheâs quiet, then murmurs, âThat sounds familiar.â
Thereâs a small beat.
âAre any of them about me?â she asks, her voice soft, teasing around the edgesâbut not really joking.
You donât lie. âSome of them.â
The silence after is long, but not uncomfortable. It hums with recognition. Like youâve stepped into a truth you were both circling all along.
âI wish I could know what you look like,â she says suddenly.
You inhale, slow and steady. âWould it change anything?â
âI donât know,â she says honestly. âMaybe. Maybe it would ruin it. Or maybe it would make everything too real.â
âIt already is real,â you say. âIsnât it?â
Another pause. This one feels deeper.
âIt is,â she says at last. âBut it still feels like a dream I only get once a year. And when itâs over, I miss it for the next three hundred and sixty-four days.â
You feel something ache in you. Something thatâs been growing steadily for yearsâsoft and quiet, but stubborn. Like longing that doesnât know what it wants yet.
âWhat would you do,â she asks suddenly, âif you saw me on the street?â
âIâd pretend I didnât know you.â
âYouâd really walk past me?â
âIf thatâs what you needed.â
She breathes out. âThere you go again. Saying exactly what I need to hear.â
âThatâs why you come back.â
Thereâs a long pause. Her voice is different when she speaks again. Gentler. Tethered.
âI come back because⌠this is the only place I feel like me.â
The quiet that follows isnât empty. Itâs thick with all the things neither of you dares to name yet.
âDo you remember what you said the first time we talked?â she asks.
You think for a moment. âThat you sounded tired.â
âI was. I still am. But you never asked for anything. Not an autograph. Not a photo. Not even a piece of me I wasnât ready to give.â
âYou deserved a place where no one wanted to take.â
âI think I lovââI think I need this version of you,â she whispers.
Your breath catches. âThis version?â
âThe one who never asks me to be anything but myself.â
You almost say something recklessâalmost ask her to stay, almost beg her not to disappear for another year. But instead you say, âWho you are has always been enough for me.â
Sheâs quiet, but you hear her breathe.
âIâm glad youâre here,â she says finally. âI think Iâd fall apart if you werenât.â
âYou donât have to hold everything alone.â
âThen can I give you some of it?â she asks, half-laughing, but itâs not really a joke.
âAll of it,â you say.
Thereâs a long pause before she whispers, âIâll see you next year?â
âYou always do.â
And even as the hour starts slipping through your fingers, like it always does, she lingers. Not because she doesnât know the rulesâbut because this time, neither of you wants to let go just yet.
She doesnât say goodbye. Just lingers, like she doesnât want to leave.
Chapter 6: 2022 â The Re-debut
You recognize her before you hear her. Thereâs a rhythm to the way she movesâa quiet, practiced graceâbut tonight, itâs slower. Heavier. As if the months have added weight to her steps, to her breathing. She slips into the booth with the soft sound of her coat brushing against the wooden seat, and for a moment, she doesnât speak.
You donât either. The silence between you has never felt awkward. Itâs always been a kind of sacred prelude. A way of saying: Weâre back.
When she does speak, her voice is rougher than last yearâs. Not broken. But thinner. Pulled taut.
âThey call me a doll now.â
Thereâs a pause, and you hear her exhale, like sheâs been holding the words for too long.
âThatâs the compliment, apparently. Not âsmartâ or âtalentedâ or âkind.â Just⌠âperfect.â Like Iâm this thing people put on a shelf. Look at, admire, criticize, reposition. Smile more. Blink less. Donât gain weight. Donât show too much thigh. Donât look tired. God, Iâm so tired.â
You hear the faintest hitch in her breath. âI feel like a mannequin most days. Hollow.â
You lean forward slightly, even though she canât see you.
âBut youâre not,â you say, gentle but certain. âYouâre made of so much more than what they see.â
She lets out a bitter little laugh. âThey donât care what Iâm made of. They want flawless skin, long legs, a good angle. They want this version of me that doesnât cry, doesnât eat carbs, doesnât age.â
âAnd what do you want?â
Sheâs quiet.
âI want to be seen. Not watched. Not dissected. Seen.â
You nod. âI see you.â
You let the silence wash over the both of you.
âDo you feel like a person?â you ask softly.
She lets out a breath, more a laugh than a sigh. It sounds brittle.
âSometimes I donât. I feel hollow. Like Iâm only real when the cameraâs off⌠and even then, sometimes Iâm not sure.â
The sadness in her voice has changed over the years. Less shock now, more weariness. Sheâs growing used to the ache. That scares you.
âPeople think I have everything,â she continues, quieter now. âBut I donât know who I am half the time. They gave me a spotlight and took everything else.â
âWhat would you keep, if it were up to you?â you ask.
Sheâs quiet for a while. Thenâ
âThis. This booth. This hour. You.â
You close your eyes. Her voice has never felt closer.
âYou know,â she says, and thereâs a tremble now, âI had a fan call the other day. Just a regular fancall. Except it wasnât. This girlâshe looked like sheâd been crying before we even startedâand she just said⌠she said I saved her. That seeing me smile helped her through something. And I smiled for her, I really did. But then she thanked me, and I couldnât stop crying.â
âI tried to turn away from the camera so she wouldnât see, but it was too late. She told me sheâd never seen someone be so human on screen. And I justââ Her voice cracks. âIâm supposed to be a doll, right?â
âNo,â you say gently. âYouâre just someone who gave another person hope. And thatâs more than enough.â
âBut I wonder if theyâd still say those things if they saw me like this,â she whispers. âSad. Lonely. Tired.â
âThey donât get this hour of you,â you say. âI do. And I love this hour.â
Thereâs a breath, caught between silence and something more. You hear her shift on the bench, like sheâs curling inward, trying to disappear and hold on all at once.
âI think I do, too,â she says. âI think I need it.â
Thereâs something charged in the quiet that followsânot explosive, but intimate. Familiar. Youâve grown together across these years in a space untouched by lights or lenses. She doesnât have to be herself here. And you⌠youâve become the version of yourself who listens better than you speak, who offers comfort like itâs instinct.
âWhat about you?â she asks, softer now. âHowâs your life?â
âSteady,â you say. âI read more. I write. I stay in my head too much.â
âYou always say that.â
âBecause itâs true.â
âDo you ever think about me?â she asks suddenly.
Your breath stills.
âMore than I mean to,â you admit.
âDo you write about me?â
You pause. âEvery year.â
Thereâs a pause that feels longer than it is.
âWould you ever show me?â
âMaybe someday. If I thought youâd still want to read it when you saw your name written like that.â
âI donât think Iâd hate it,â she says. âI think I might keep it under my pillow.â
You laughâquiet, surprised.
âWhat?â she teases.
âYouâre cute when you say things like that.â
âYouâve never even seen me when we talk.â
âYouâve never even seen me,â you shoot back.
âMaybe I donât need to.â
She says it with a softness that makes your chest ache.
You breathe in. âIf you saw what I looked like, and saw me on the streetâŚâ
âIâd walk past you,â she says. âBut only because Iâd want to turn around.â
You smile, quietly. âThat sounds dangerously close to poetry.â
âDonât flatter me.â
You can feel how close the hour is to ending. Her voice lowers a little more, settling into something thatâs almost a whisper.
âYou know,â she says, âthis isnât just some silly ritual for me. I think about this all year. I count the days.â
âSo do I,â you say.
âI donât know what this is between us. I donât even know your name. But it feels like⌠home.â
âIt is.â
She doesnât speak for a while after that. You let her sit with it. Let it sink in like warm rain.
âPromise me something?â she asks finally.
âAnything.â
âNo matter where I go, or who I become⌠keep being this person. Keep being the one place I donât have to pretend.â
âI will. Always.â
Thereâs a pause, and thenâ
âSee you next year?â
âYou always do.â
She doesnât say goodbye. Just lingers, like she doesnât want to leave.
Chapter 7: 2023 â The Breaking Point
She doesnât rush into the booth this time. Thereâs no rustle of hurried footsteps or quiet laugh behind the curtain. Just a slow drag of fabric, and the softest exhaleâlike even breathing has become something she has to remember how to do.
You donât say anything. Youâve learned by now that silence is a kind of language with her.
When she speaks, her voice sounds smaller than usual. Like somethingâs collapsed inside it.
âI almost didnât come.â
Itâs only four words, but they land with a weight you can feel in your chest.
âI thought about turning around,â she continues. âRight outside the door. Just walking away. Pretending this place never existed.â
A beat.
âBut then I realized⌠I didnât know where else to go.â
You swallow hard, the ache creeping behind your ribs.
She sighs, the sound brittle. âI forgot what I used to like. What made me feel happy. Or safe. Or⌠me.â
Her fingers tap against the partition. Not idly. Desperately.
âI forgot what I used to like,â she murmurs. âLike, actually forgot. I was doing an interview the other day and someone asked me my favorite color, and I just⌠stared at them. I said pink. But I donât think thatâs true anymore.â
She pauses, then huffs a laugh that holds no humor. âI realized I donât even know if I like pink. I donât know what I like anymore. Not food. Not clothes. Not music. Everything I do is for someone elseâs idea of who I should be.â
You listen, careful not to interrupt. She always builds her way into the truth slowly, piece by painful piece.
âI still move like Iâm being watched. Even in my room, I catch myself posing without meaning to. My smiles donât reach my eyes. I only breathe deeply when Iâm here.â
Thereâs a pause. A different kind of silence. Then:
âSometimes I catch myself wondering what I would be if I wasnât an idol. But that thought scares me. BecauseâŚwhat would be left?â
You lean closer to the barrier, voice low and steady.
âThe girl behind the barrier. And sheâs more than enough.â
She exhales, and it catches like something inside her cracked a little too easily.
âYou always say the right thing.â
You smile, even though she canât see. âThatâs only because you already know the truth. I just remind you.â
She laughs, barely. A small sound that sounds more like heartbreak than joy.
âIâve been performing so long I donât know how to exist outside of a spotlight. I donât know how to sit still without wondering whoâs watching me. If my smile looks okay. If my legs are too thin. Or too thick. If I blink too much.â
Her voice breaks on the next line.
âI read the comments. I know I shouldnât. But I do. They talk about my body like it belongs to them. They say I look like a mannequin. That my eyes are too wide, or my face is too bland. That Iâm overrated. That Iâm faking every moment I try to be kind. That Iâm not real.â
She inhales a sharp breath.
âAnd the worst part is⌠sometimes I believe them.â
You open your mouth, but nothing comes out at first. Then, softly:
âYouâre amazing. I just think you donât see it.â
She lets out a laughâsharp, hollow, almost angry. âYouâre just saying that to make me feel better.â
âNo. Youâre not amazing because I said it. Youâre amazing. Iâm just reminding you.â
She doesnât respond, but something shifts. Not reliefâjust exhaustion. The kind that doesnât go away with sleep. The kind that feels like surrender.
âI come here and I try to remember the girl I used to be,â she whispers. âBefore all the cameras. Before they decided I was only valuable if I was perfect.â
She leans closer to the barrier. You can hear it in the way her breath hits the surface between you.
âSometimes I think this is the only hour Iâm not pretending.â
Your voice cracks when you answer. âThatâs why Iâm here.â
Another silence. But this one doesnât feel safe. It feels like sheâs unraveling behind it.
âDo you ever wonder what would happen if this wall wasnât here?â she asks suddenly. âIf I could see you? If you were just⌠a person?â
You close your eyes. âI do.â
âI think Iâm starting to hate this wall,â she says, so quietly it sounds like a secret. âBut Iâm terrified that if I know who you are. If youâre not just a voice in the wall, everything would change. And thisâŚI need thisâ
You try to keep your voice steady. âIâll still be here. No matter what side youâre on.â
She laughs again, but itâs wet this time. âYou donât understand. I need this. I need you. And I hate how much I do.â
âI know.â
âI tell everyone Iâm fine. That Iâm strong. That I love what I do. But when I come here, I donât have to lie.â
You lean your forehead gently against the divider. âYou never did.â
She exhales shakily.
âI think if this place disappeared, I would too.â
Your heart breaks a little, even though youâve been bracing for it all year.
âThen I wonât let it disappear.â
âI know we pretend we donât know each other,â she says after a while. âAnd maybe that makes it easier. But sometimes I wonder⌠if I met you on the street, would I recognize your voice? Would I stop and turn around?â
You donât answer. You canât.
She laughs softly through what sounds like a tear sliding down her cheek. âI probably wouldnât. And maybe thatâs a good thing.â
You speak through the ache in your throat. âYou deserve to be seen as more than what the world tries to take from you.â
âI think the only version of me that feels real anymore,â she says, âis the one who sits in this booth.â
âYou donât have to hold everything alone.â
âCan I give you some of it?â she asks, almost like a plea.
âAll of it,â you say.
When the hour begins to close, neither of you moves. The silence stretches out, not comfortable, but necessary.
âI donât want to leave,â she admits. âI donât want to go back to pretending.â
âIâll be here,â you promise, âwhen youâre ready to come back.â
She lingers for a long moment, fingertips brushing the wood between you like itâs the closest she can come to touching something real.
And then, in a whisper: âThank you for remembering me. Even when I forget myself.â
She doesnât say goodbye.
She never does.
But this time, you hear her crying as she leaves. And it sounds like the kind of pain only the quiet can hold.
Chapter 8: 2024 â The Confession
The booth door creaked shut, and for a moment, all you could hear was the soft hitch in her breathing. She always took a second before speaking, like she had to put down whatever mask she wore outside before she could even begin to be herself here. But tonight, she didnât just seem tiredâshe seemed undone.
You could feel it in the air. The kind of stillness that only came after someone had spent too long holding it all in.
When she finally spoke, her voice was almost unrecognizable.
âI think Iâm in love with a voice.â
You blinked. Not because you were surprised. But because somewhere inside you, youâd been waiting for that sentenceâdreading it, hoping for it, needing it.
âIt sounds ridiculous,â she added, trying to laugh, but it came out thin, frayed. âI mean, I donât even know your name. Iâve never seen your face. And yet⌠this hour⌠every year, itâs the only time I feel like I can breathe. The only place Iâm not performing.â
You leaned forward, the wooden partition between you and her more solid than ever.
âItâs not ridiculous,â you said softly.
She exhaled, like sheâd been waiting for you to say that.
âI keep thinking,â she said, âif we ever saw each other outside this roomâreally saw each otherâwould it feel the same? Or would it break whatever this is? Because I donât want to lose this. I really, really donât.â
You didnât answer right away. Because youâd thought the same thing. In the quiet moments before sleep. In the middle of crowded places, wondering if she was nearby and youâd never know. The barrier protected you both, but it had started to feel like a cage.
âMaybe the wallâs the only thing keeping us safe,â you said. âBut maybe itâs also the only thing keeping us apart.â
She was quiet for a long time.
âWhat would you do,â she whispered, âif I crossed it?â
You opened your mouth, but no words came. You didnât know the answer. Or maybe you did, and it scared you too much to say it out loud.
She shifted in her seat, her voice steadier now, but no less vulnerable.
âIâm doing okay,â she said, as if to change the subject. âAt least, thatâs what I tell everyone. The girls and I⌠weâve grown a lot. IVE is bigger than we ever expected. We just finished a tour, and everyoneâs saying weâre doing great. ButâŚâ
Her voice caught. You waited.
âThe cameras are never off,â she murmured. âEven when they are. Thereâs this⌠constant pressure to be the âcenterâ. To be perfect. People say it like a complimentââSheâs like a doll.â But dolls donât get to have bad days. Dolls donât cry. Dolls donât grow tired.â
She laughed bitterly.
âSometimes I look at myself in the mirror and I forget who I am. I donât remember what food I liked before I debuted. I donât know what music Iâd listen to if no one else could hear. I forgot my favoriteâŚeverything.â
You swallowed. There was nothing easy to say to that.
âBut here,â she said, her voice trembling, âwith you, I feel like Iâm still someone. Not an idol. Not a product. Just⌠a girl. A girl who still remembers how to feel.â
You drew in a breath, slow and deliberate.
âJust because you carry something well,â you said gently, âdoesnât mean it isnât heavy.â
She was silent again. You imagined her, curled against the wooden wall, staring at nothing. You could almost feel her heartbeat through the grain.
âThere you go again.â she whispered.
âI think Iâm scared to need you,â she said suddenly. âBecause I do. I really do. I think about this booth when Iâm thousands of miles away. I replay your words when Iâm smiling for people who want something from me. And sometimes, I forget that youâre just a voice. That you might not even think about me when Iâm gone.â
You couldnât stop the ache in your chest.
âI do think about you,â you said. âMore than I should.â
There was a long pause. You werenât sure if youâd said too much, or not enough.
âDo you?â she asked, voice barely above a whisper.
âEvery day.â
She didnât speak again for a while, but the silence wasnât empty. It was full of all the things neither of you were quite ready to say.
âI wish I could see your face,â she said eventually. âNot because I want to ruin this. But because I want to know what kind of eyes can see me so clearly when no one else can.â
You swallowed hard.
âMaybe someday.â
âWould it be wrong,â she asked, âif I said I wanted to cross the wall, but not yet?â
âNot wrong,â you said. âJust honest.â
âThen Iâll stay here. For now.â
And somehow, that hurt more than anything else.
But you stayed in that silence with her. You let it wrap around you both like a blanket neither of you wanted to lift.
Because even though you were still pretending not to know each otherâstill clinging to anonymity like a raftâyou both knew the truth:
She wasnât just a voice behind a wall anymore.
She was your voice.
And you were hers.
Chapter 9: 2025 â The Door Between Us
She enters the booth with a different kind of quiet.
Youâve memorized the sound of her arrival over the yearsâalways soft, a hesitant shuffle, the sigh of someone whoâs been holding in too much for too long. But this time, itâs lighter. Not weightless, not without pain, but less like sheâs collapsing under something invisible.
You donât speak right away. Neither does she.
For a while, itâs just breathing. Shared air. Familiar silence.
Then her voice, a little raspier than you remember. âYou still remember.â
âI remember a lot of things,â you say gently.
You can hear the smile in her voice. âYou always do.â
She pauses, as if waiting for the rest to settle. âI almost didnât come this year.â
Your breath catches. âWhy?â
âI was scared it wouldnât be enough anymore,â she says, honest. âThat just hearing your voice would make me want more. Or that Iâd feel like Iâd outgrown this.â
âAnd did you?â
âNo,â she whispers. âIf anything, itâs worse. Youâre still the only place I can exhale.â
You donât reply right away. Thereâs a heaviness in your chest that words donât quite reach. So instead, you say softly, âIâm glad you came back.â
âI always do,â she says, a little too quickly. âEven if part of me hopes youâll say something reckless one day. Something that makes this fall apart.â
Thereâs silence again. Not cold, but charged.
âHowâs everything?â you ask finally. âI saw the comeback. Itâs good. You seemed⌠good.â
She lets out a small laugh. âThatâs what Iâm supposed to look like. Thatâs the whole game, right? Appearances. But yeah⌠this year was different.â
âHow so?â
âI stopped trying to be palatable,â she says. âFor the first time, I said no to things that made me feel like glass. I started writing in a notebook again. Took dance classes for fun, not for stage. I even told a fan on a fancall last month that I was strugglingâand she cried. And I cried. Because she said I helped her. And I didnât know I was still helping anyone.â
You donât realize youâve clenched your fists until your nails dig into your palms. âYouâre still helping me.â
You doesnât answer at first. Then softly, âEven after all this time?â
âEspecially after all this time.â
She exhales, shaky. âItâs weird, isnât it? You know the version of me that no one else does. But I donât even know what your face looks like.â
âWould it change things?â
âI donât know anymore,â she admits. âLast year, I think it terrified me. Now I think⌠I think itâs the not knowing thatâs killing me.â
Youâre quiet for a long time. Then you say itâthe thing youâve held back for too many years.
âYou say I always say the right thing. But thatâs because I see you clearly. Not the version everyone edits and filters and picks apart. Just you. The one who laughs when sheâs tired, who whispers when sheâs scared, who shows up every year even when she doesnât know why. Youâre amazing. I just think you donât see it.â
She goes quiet.
Then: âYouâre just saying that to make me feel better.â
You donât flinch. âYouâre not amazing just because I said it. Youâre amazing. Iâm just reminding you.â
âGetting lazy, are we? Reusing words of wisdom now.â She jokes, but you feel something beneath the surface, trepidation, fear, even.
Silence again. But it isnât empty. Itâs trembling with something.
âYouâve been my secret,â she says suddenly. âLike a little piece of the world no one else knows about. But I donât think I want you to be a secret anymore.â
You swallow. âWhat are you saying?â
She takes a breath. âI donât want to wonder anymore. I want to know what your eyes look like when you say things that make me feel whole. I want to see if your hands shake when you speak. I want to step outside this booth and still feel brave.â
You donât speak. You canât. Your heart is beating too loud.
âI think Iâm going to wait outside⌠for five minutes,â she says.
You sit still, listening like her words are something fragile and alive.
âIf you want this to stay just what it isâan hour, a memory, something you tuck away againâIâll understand. I will, and Iâll see you here again in a yearâ she says, almost like sheâs trying to convince herself. âBut if youâve ever⌠if any part of you wants to know what this is outside these wallsâŚâ
She trails off. You hear her swallow.
âThen come out before those five minutes are over.â
She doesnât say âplease.â She doesnât have to.
A breath. A silence.
Then the soft sound of the door creaking open and then gently closing.
And sheâs gone.
The room feels hollow without her voice. It always does, but this time the silence has teeth. You sit, frozen, her words ringing in your head louder than anything sheâs said before.
Five minutes.
You think of every version of her youâve met through that barrier. The broken one. The exhausted one. The one who laughed in defiance. The one who whispered things no one else got to hear. You think of her voiceâthe way it always trembled when she was trying not to cry, and the way it steadied when she said something that mattered.
You stand.
Your hands are shaking.
The door groans open, and outside, thereâs the hum of life again. But just a few feet awayânear the alley wall, hugging her arms closeâis her.
She turns slowly when she hears you.
Wonyoung.
No barrier. No booth. Just her.
Sheâs wearing a hoodie, hair pulled into a loose bunâeyes darker and softer than you remember, though youâve never actually seen them since that fateful day. And yet, it feels familiar. Almost too familiar.
Thereâs a stunned kind of stillness between you. The world hushes.
Her lips part in disbelief, and she lets out a tiny laughâpart surprise, part relief, part wonder. âYou.â
You smile, nerves and warmth tangled in your chest. âMe.â
 âI didnât want this to stay just a dream.â You continue, looking at her with a small smile
She takes a few small steps forward, hesitant, like sheâs afraid youâll disappear if she moves too fast.
âI used to imagine this moment,â she says softly. âYour face. Your smile. Iâd replay your voice in my head on the hard days. You were my anchor, even when I didnât know your name, or how you looked.â
You meet her gaze and feel the weight of everything unspoken settle gently between you. âAnd you were always the only one I waited for. Every year.â
She blinks, and the tears are closer now, but she doesnât look away. âI donât want to pretend anymore,â she whispers. âBut Iâm still scared.â
You reach for her handâslowly, carefullyâand when your fingers brush, she exhales like sheâs been holding her breath for years.
âI am too,â you say. âBut maybe we can be scared⌠together.â
A pause. Her hand curls around yours.
Then, with a small, shy smile, she tilts her head and says, almost playfully, âSo⌠what now?â
You smile back. âNow? We find out what happens when the hour doesnât end.â
She squeezes your hand gently, grounding herself in the contact. Then she lifts her gaze, and her eyes soften, filled with something tender and bright and unmistakably hers.
âCan I still pretend,â she whispers, voice trembling just slightly, âthat I donât know you?â
You laugh, brushing your thumb along her knuckles. âOnly if I get to pretend Iâm not half way there alreadyâ
Thatâs when the tear finally slips down her cheek, but sheâs smiling.
And thenâlike itâs the simplest thing in the worldâshe lifts her hand, just a little unsteady, and holds it out to you.
âHi,â she says, voice barely above a breath, eyes never leaving yours. âItâs nice to meet you. My name is Wonyoung.â
You smile, the kind that rises slowly, like something long-held and hard-won.
You take her hand a little tighter, just enough so she knows youâre not letting go anytime soon.
âHi,â you say, voice soft and certain. âItâs really, really nice to meet you, Wonyoung. My name is Y/Nâ
You pause, heart stammering in your chest, then addâ
âIâve been waiting a long time to say that.â
She laughs, and this time thereâs no hesitation. Just joy. Just relief. Just her. Jang Wonyoung. Not the idol. Not a doll. Just the girl behind the barrier.
itâs my girlfriend 6 year little sister sheâs such a little sweetheart and so cute
i donât know i about all over canada but here thereâs a lot of international students in my province which are usually from philippines or germany when i talk to them it was either those two places and sometimes ukraine đ¸ it was so fun talking to them id learn so much about where they came from and i actually met a girl from the philippines when i was in grade 11 and she loved rv just like you đ¸đ¸
Wait this is so precious!! 𼚠the kid adores you!!!
Iâm so sorry I wasnât able to respond immediately. I had gone to work đĽ˛
Aaahhhhh! Maybe someday Iâd get to visit you too đŤł
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
iâll buy you a ticket to canada niniđŤĄđŤĄđŤĄ
ahh i canât show my cute little kiddo i donât think my girlfriends parents or my girlfriends will want that but i can assure sofĂa is a very cute little kiddo
sheâs still attached to me currently itâs so cute đđ last time i saw her was back in early june and she was so sad when i left for college but im leaving again tmrw đđ
Oh.. I thought like.. a cat đ I didnât know it was a real kid. LMAO!
Thatâs so cute!!!!
Iâll try to come to canada. I heard there are lots of filipinos there.